《Mountain and River Pillow》


 CH 1

    The autumn rain in September is slightly cold, and the sound of the rain coming from the courtyard is mixed with the sound of chanting Buddha fell into the ears, making Chu Yu a little confused and sleepy.


    She had a chill on her body, and her knees hurt like pins and needles, as if she had been kneeling for a long time. Outside was the familiar and distant sound of noise.


    ¡°She will be married soon, kneeling like this, what if she breaks her knees?


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you say that these things are unreasonable, let me ask her now if she has taken half a step out of the General¡¯s House? If not , what¡¯s the punishment?


    ¡°Now that you have beaten and scolded her, what exactly do you want?¡± The woman¡¯s voice is tinged with tears: ¡°Do you have to force Yu to die before you will stop?


    Who is it?


    Chu Yu¡¯s thoughts were a bit scattered , she raised her head, in front of her was a compassionate Goddess of Mercy, incense draped around, so that the Bodhisattva¡¯s face was a little blurry.


    This jade statue of the Bodhisattva made Chu Yu¡¯s heart a little surprised, because this Bodhisattva statue was buried when her grandmother died.


    And her grandmother¡¯s death has been nearly ten years.


    If the jade statue of the Bodhisattva surprised her, after the gradual return of her sanity, she heard the voice outside, Chu Yu felt more surprised.


    That voice is clearly her mother¡¯s who passed away four years ago!


    Where is this?


    She was surprised and gradually remembered the last moment before her delirium.


    It was supposed to be winter, and she was lying under a heavy blanket, surrounded by black smoke from the burning of a poor quality charcoal stove.


    Someone rolled in the curtain and brought a child less than eight years old. She was dressed in a long dress made of aqua-blue marsh brocade with a feathered crane cloak, and round pearl earrings dangled from her ears, gently rising and falling with her movements. She was nearly thirty years old, but still carried the unique innocence and brightness of a young girl, very different from that of her lying in the hospital bed.


    She and the woman in front of her were born at the same time, but the person in front of her still looked like the beginning, but she already looked like the vicissitudes of old age. Her hands were rough and full of scars, her face was full of fine lines due to long-term sorrow, a pair of her eyes were dead and desperate, not the same as the general¡¯s young lady.


    The woman came forward, respectfully bowing to her, as she had done in the general¡¯s house: ¡°Sister.¡±


    Chu Yu had no strength, she sluggishly moved her gaze to the child next to the woman, quietly looking at him.


    The child sees Chu Yu, not the slightest bit close, but took a step back, quite a bit scared.


    Chu Yu¡¯s breathing was a little late, and the woman noticed that her emotions were fluctuating and she pushed the child and said to the child: ¡°Yan Qing, call the lady.¡±


    The child came forward and respectfully called out, ¡°First Lady.


    Chu Yu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrink sharply.


    First Lady? What First Lady? She was clearly his mother! Clearly she was the one who gave birth to him in October!


    ¡°Chu Jin ¡­¡­¡± Chu Yu trembled, she wanted to curse out of her mouth, but when she touched her sister¡¯s calm appearance, she suddenly realized.


    Verbal abuse din¡¯t work.


    At this moment, she had long lost the sword in her hand and the sword in her heart, she wanted this child to call out to her mother, need to be in front of this sister Xu Ken.


    She looked at Chu Jin pleadingly, Chu Jin understood what she meant , but she smiled, pretending not to know, she went ahead and tucked her quilt and said gently: ¡°Chu Sheng will come later, my sister doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Chu Yu knew that Chu Jin would not let her hear Gu Yanqing¡¯s mother, she grabbed  her and starred at her with a deadly gaze.


    Chu Jin quietly looked at her, and after a long time, slowly smiled.


    She waved her hand and had someone send Gu Yanqing down, then looked down at Chu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do it.¡±


    Chu Yu couldn¡¯t speak, Chu Jin was telling the truth.


    She couldn¡¯t , her body had failed long ago, and she had pleaded with Gu Chusheng many times, wanting to go back to Huajing, wanting to see her father ¨C the only man who had been good to her in her life.


    However, Gu Chusheng rejected all her requests, and now that she was dying soon, Gu Chusheng finally returned to Qianyang and said he will take her back to Huajing.


    But she couldn¡¯t go back, she is destined to die in this foreign land.


    Chu Jin looked at her, her expression slowly cold.


    ¡°Hate?¡±


    She spoke plainly, and Chu Yu gave a reply by staring at her with her eyes.


    How can you not hate?


    She was a proud child of heaven, but she has fallen step by step to today¡¯s situation. How can you not hate?


    ¡°But, why do you hate me?¡± Chu Jin spoke gently, ¡°Have I ever wronged you, sister?¡±


    The words made Chu Yu freeze. Chu Jin lifted her hand, as when she was young, and tenderly covered Chu Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Every path is chosen by my sister. Ah Jin has always listened to her sister, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°It was my sister who wanted to elope and marry Gu Chusheng, and Ah Jin helped her.¡±


    ¡°It was my sister who wanted to earn military honors for Gu Chusheng to go to battle and lose her body, and it had nothing to do with others.¡±


    ¡°It was my sister¡¯s wishful thinking to marry Gu Chusheng, no one forced her, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Yes, it was she who wanted to marry Gu Chusheng.


    Back then, Gu Chusheng and Chu Jin were engaged in a marriage, but she fell in love with Gu Chusheng. At that time, the Gu family was in trouble, and Gu Chusheng was implicated and relegated to the border. Chu Jin cried to her and complained that she was afraid of going to the border to suffer, she saw that her sister had no intention of marrying Gu Chusheng, so she asked herself to marry Gu Chusheng, and Chu Jin took her place and married Wei Jun, the son of the Marquis of Zhenguo.


    At that time, everyone thought she was crazy, exchanging a good family affair for a disgraced boy who no one dared to touch. The father, who loved her, naturally would not allow it, and Gu Chusheng had no intention of agreeing to her either.


    No one supported her in this relationship, it was she herself who tried to follow Gu Chusheng to Qianyang by all means, Gu Chusheng was moved by her friendship and thankful for her unfailing support in times of crisis, so he married her.


    She stayed with him at the border and spent the most difficult six years, giving birth to his child. And he rose through the ranks, returned to Huajing, all the way to the official cabinet chief minister.


    If that was all, it would be a good story.


    But the problem is that Gu Chusheng always had Chu Jin in his heart, and the Marquis of Zhen Guo, whom Chu Jin married instead of her, was killed in battle when she first married, leaving only a 14-year-old to support the high family. At that time Chu Jin was unwilling to guard the widow for Wei Jiao, so she got a letter of resignation from the Wei family and restored celibacy.


    When Gu Chusheng met Chu Jin, the two of them rekindled their old love and reconnected, and this time Chu Yu could not bear it.


    After Chu Jin entered the house, she made a big fuss. She lost her temper out of jealousy and wore down Gu Chusheng¡¯s love little by little, and was finally sent to Qianyang by Gu Chusheng in the name of serving his mother.


    She stayed in Qianyang for six years until her death, a full count of twelve years with Gu Chusheng.


    Chu Jin asked yes.


    Why should she hate?


    Gu Chusheng did not want her, it was clear back then, she was the one who asked for it.


    Gu Chusheng wanted Chu Jin, she was the one who forced the two of them to separate on the basis that she had sacrificed herself.


    They may be at fault, but the fault lies in the fact that she, Chu Yu, should not have been obsessed and should not have liked the person who did not like her.


    The more the wind and snow grew, the more the man¡¯s hurried and steady steps came from outside. He has always been so, happy and angry, you can not see what he is thinking in the heart.


    A few moments later, the man opened the curtain and came in.


    He was wearing a purple embroidered python official uniform, wearing a golden crown, he looked much thinner, the usual handsome eyebrows with a few harsh taste.


    He stood in the doorway, stopping his steps, the wind and snow poured in, blowing Chu Yu a mouthful of blood smothered in her chest.


    She suddenly found that twelve years, no matter how deep the love and friendship, seems to have been put down.


    She looked at this man and found herself long out of love, her love has long since worn away in time, just can¡¯t let go of the obsession.


    She is not in love with him.


    Having figured this out, she suddenly regretted these twelve years so much.


    Twelve years ago she shouldn¡¯t have taken that step, shouldn¡¯t have chased this thin lover to another country, shouldn¡¯t have thought she could cover this cold stone with her warm heart.


    She slowly smiled away, as if she was still twelve years ago, she was still the first daughter of the General¡¯s valiant family, holding a spear and looking proud.


    ¡°Gu Chusheng,¡± she gasped, and spoke softly, ¡°if you have to be reborn, may you be able to be with Jun, and there will be no entanglement!¡± ¡±


    Gu Chusheng¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank sharply, Chu Yu finished this sentence, a mouthful of blood spurted out sharply, Chu Jin screamed out in shock, Gu Chusheng hurriedly went forward and took the person into his arms.


    His hands trembled slightly and he hoarsely said: ¡°A Yu ¡­¡­¡±


    If you have to regenerate ¡­¡­


    Chu Yu¡¯s final wish echoed in her mind before she died, and she suddenly understood something. With Great ecstasy pouring into her heart, she stood up abruptly.


    Old Lady Chu, who was chanting next to her, was startled by her, and seeing her stumble and hold the door open, she rushed to the main door and stared at the arguing Great General Chu and his wife.


    Chu¡¯s wife Xie Yun was being supported by Chu Jin, arguing with Chu Jianchang, who was on the verge of rage, controlling his emotions and saying: ¡°What kind of family is the Marquis of Zhen Guo¡¯s house, allowing you to marry whoever you want? Gu Chusheng that kind of weak scholar, and Wei Shi Zi have and comparable? Not to mention the Wei son, even the Wei family¡¯s only 14-year-old Wei Qilang, are better than Gu Chusheng! Even without this relationship, I will never let my daughter marry him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want Ayu to do, All I know is that she is still kneeling inside after being beaten by you!¡±


    Xie Yun¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°This is my daughter, I don¡¯t care about the others, I want her to be safe and sound, if something happens to her on her knees today, can you return my daughter to me?¡±


    ¡°She has been learning martial arts since she was young, you underestimate her.¡± Chu Jianchang frowned: ¡°She is thick-skinned.¡±


    ¡°Chu Jianchang!¡±


    Xie Yun raised her voice: ¡°Do you still remember that she is only a daughter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not on the military stick.¡±


    Chu Jianchang blurted out, Xie Yun was so angry that she raised her hand, her whole face turned red, and was about to swing the slap down when she heard Chu Yu¡¯s urgent and joyful cry, ¡°Father, Mother!¡±


    That voice was not like usual, it contained too much. It was as if a traveler had traveled thousands of miles and experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    The two people faintly froze, turned their heads, they saw Chu Yu rush over and jumped into Chu Jianchang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Father ¡­¡­¡±


    The warmth came suddenly, Chu Yu almost cried out in pain.


    Still alive, everyone is still alive. Everything has not happened yet, her life is completely okay, to start all over.

 CH 2

    Chapter 2


    Chu Yu¡¯s sudden pampering scares Chu Jianchang, his first reaction is to think that his child is kneeling badly?


    After all, Chu Yu has grown up with him since childhood training in martial arts, she is a little different from the average girl¡¯s family, and she has never cried like this.


    She liked Gu Chusheng, so she gave him everything good. The Gu family was convicted for conspiring against the King of Qin¡¯s words and everyone could not hide, she was able to send money and letters to Gu Chusheng before she was about to get married, but also followed him to elope to the border.


    This boldness was too big to be true.


    But the good thing is that her personal maid told Chu Jianchang about this matter, and stopped her before Chu Yu was ready to escape, so she didn¡¯t make a big mistake.


    Thinking of this, Chu Jianchang looked up again and said in a cold voice: ¡°Have you thought clearly? If you haven¡¯t thought clearly, then go on to kneel.¡±


    ¡°Think clearly!¡±


    Chu Yu knows what Chu Jianchang is asking about.


    She runs through her memory and it should be now when she is fifteen years old.


    In September at the age of fifteen, she was conferred by the emperor to marry Wei Jun, the son of the Marquis of Zhen Guo. The marriage was fixed, and it was also at this time that King Qin, who had rebelled for half a year, was finally captured and imprisoned, and Gu Chusheng¡¯s father, who had been favored by Princess Qin, said a few good words for the family of King Qin, which aroused holy anger. Gu Chusheng¡¯s father was beheaded, and Gu Chusheng, who had just entered the courthouse, was also implicated and was demoted to the border, from a Hanlin bachelor to a Jiupan county magistrate.


    She was anxious when she learned about this, and it happened that Chu Jin came to cry with her, and did not want to accompany Gu Chusheng to the border to suffer, so the sisters gathered together and asked Chu Yu to elope with Gu Chusheng first. When Chu Yu ran away, the Chu family had no choice. You can only let Chu Jin to take over and marry to the Marquis of Zhen Guo.


    Chu Jin is also the direct daughter, but not the eldest daughter, unlike Chu Yu, who has always been a good dancer, she follows Xie Yun to learn poetry and compose freely,with her beautiful appearance, she is the one that most of Huajing¡¯s sons are longing for. Marrying Chu Jin, with the relationship between the Wei and Chu families, the Wei family probably won¡¯t say anything.


    The two calculated well, so they had the boy report to Gu Chusheng first, and asked him to wait outside the city gate on the day he left. When the time came, she was caught by Chu Jianchang while climbing the wall.


    When she was caught, she knelt all night, it was Chu Jin who talked Xie Yun into taking her back to her room and then secretly let her go before she had the opportunity to fast-track all the way to catch up with Gu Chusheng who was already gone.


    And this time, Chu Yu will never run again, so she resolutely with Chu Jianchang said: ¡°I will not run, I will wait well to marry Wei Shi Zi!¡±


    Chu Jianchang gives Chu Yu a suspicious look, not understanding how Chu Yu suddenly changed her mind, wondering if she was trying to coax him.


    However, his daughter has always been a straightforward person, deceiving no one but his own family, after thinking, looking at Chu Yu¡¯s bright eyes and pale face, Chu Jianchang also felt pain, so he waved his hand and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time, go to rest first. The day after tomorrow you will be married, do not have any more crooked ideas. Anyway, Gu Chusheng has also left you ah, just die this heart.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Yu nodded, next to Chu Jin came over to support her, Chu Yu slightly trembled, subconsciously she wanted to withdraw her hand, but still restrained herself and did not move.


    Chu Jianchang saw Chu Yu bow her head, thought she was sad, sighed, patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Wei Shi Zi is better than Gu Chusheng, you will know when you see it. Feelings are only after getting along, don¡¯t resist, father will not harm you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded her head, this time sincerely.


    Wei Shi Zi Wei Jun, as well as the entire Wei family, are clanking men who protect the family and defend the country, where is the power-playing Gu Chusheng to compare to?


    She also wanted to cultivate a relationship with Wei Jun, but it was estimated that she would not have a chance.


    Chu Yu thought of the fate of the Wei family, but there are a few moments of regret.


    Seeing that Chu Yu had little spirit, Chu Jianchang waved his hand and let Xie Yun and Chu Jin help her go back.


    Xie Yun was saying some words of encouragement all the way, probably telling her to give up on Gu Chusheng, as parents always want their daughters to have a better life. Chu Yu did not say anything, just quietly listened.


    This mother, although later also did some absurd things, favoring Chu Jin somehow, but also being sincere to her.


    The flesh on the back of the hand is always a little thicker and a little thinner.


    She was silent, and Chu Jin helped her to her bedroom. After the servant waited for her to freshen up, she lay down on the bed and prepared to sleep.


    Too many things happened this day, she needs to store up her energy, and then plan how to go in the future.


    She used to think that her path would be fine as long as she followed Gu Chusheng. Now that she suddenly has a brand new choice, she is actually a bit overwhelmed.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do.


    Chu Jin came in with medicine, dismissed the subordinates, and then came to Chu Yu. She put down the medicine bowl, sat down on the edge of the bed, and said gently, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Chu Jin slowly opened her eyes and saw Chu Yu¡¯s worried expression, ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s mind was shaken and she couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps the fifteen-year-old Chu Jin still had some warm feelings for her sister.


    Seeing that Chu Yu did not answer, Chu Jin came closer to her and whispered, ¡°Sister, Brother Gu has sent word that he is waiting for you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu jerked her head up and looked at Chu Jin incredulously.


    Gu Chusheng was waiting for her?


    Impossible.


    Back then, Gu Chusheng didn¡¯t care about her at all, and after receiving the letter, he even left Huajing half a day early and fast, so how could he wait for her?


    Where did it go wrong?


    She stared at Chu Jin, and after a moment of thought, she understood.


    It was impossible for Gu Chusheng to say such words, and Chu Jin wanted her to leave so that she could vacate the position of Zhen Guo Marquis¡¯s Shizi Consort for her, so she deliberately said such words to give Chu Yu hope and let her hurry to leave.


    In her previous life she didn¡¯t say this because in her previous life Chu Yu didn¡¯t need Chu Jin to give her hope and chose to leave without looking back.


    But in this life she clearly stated with Chu Jianchang that she wanted to marry into the Wei House.


    Chu Yu wanted to laugh, this sister of hers, has always put her own interests first. However, she held back the smile that had reached her lips, raised her face and said with a frown, ¡°In that case, you must not say it again to me.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Chu Jin was a little surprised, a trace of panic flashed in her eyes. Chu Yu said flatly: ¡°I thought about it, my marriage to the Zhenguo Marquis is a marriage given by the Holy Emperor, if I run away from the marriage, even if the Wei family doesn¡¯t talk about it for the sake of the Chu family, the Holy Father does not say it, but this is deception and perversion of the law, and the Wei family will have resentment in their hearts.¡±


    Later the fall of the Chu family was not related to this.


    Although the Wei family died on the battlefield, they left a god of killing, Wei Yun.


    The boy was fourteen years old when he crossed the battlefield, at the age of sixteen he went and destroyed the Northern Di to avenge his father and brother.


    Later, the court was almost the world of Wen Gu and Wei Yun. a man with a vengeance and a clear grudge. The people who were good to him back in the day, he returned the favor, and those who were bad to him, he would not let go of a cent.


    The Chu family¡¯s peach tree let Chu Jin marry Wei  Yun,Chu Jin fell into the well and left the Wei family, When she left, he also had a dirty affair with old Lady Wei, and he was so angry that the old man was seriously ill, and these things Wei Yun remembered one by one, and after stepping on the clouds, they all took revenge on Chu Jianchang.


    If not for Gu Chusheng¡¯s care for the Chu family, Chu Jianchang would not have been able to retire in peace and quiet.


    Thinking of Wei Yun¡¯s tactics, Chu Jin couldn¡¯t help but be a little frightened. She pressed her right hand with her left hand and raised her eyes to Chu Jin, her eyes full of worry and said, ¡°Sister, we can¡¯t put the family at risk for our own happiness.¡±


    Chu Jin was stalked by Chu Yu¡¯s words, and after holding back for half a day, she smiled strongly and said, ¡°Sister is right. Jin just thinks that this is a matter of losing her sister¡¯s life, exchanging her sister¡¯s happiness for the family, Ah Jin feels sad. If I can suffer in my sister¡¯s place, I feel that it would be better.¡±


    Going to the Wei family to suffer?


    Who does not know that the current Wei family is gaining favor with the saints, as the sky, the Wei family has been loyal to the martyrs for generations since the founding of the country, it is the high family of the three princes and four waiters, family education is elegant and correct, the family¡¯s children are all born with a beautiful tree, the Wei son even if not the best one, will definitely not let Chu Jin suffer.


    This marriage is Chu family¡¯s high climb.


    The Wei family¡¯s subsequent sacrifice, hearing Chu Jin¡¯s words, Chu Yu felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She said: ¡°The Wei family is full of loyalty and martyrdom. Throwing their heads and blood for the country, it is a blessing to marry Wei¡¯s son, but I was blinded before, now that I have awakened, you will not say such words again. If I hear it again, don¡¯t blame me for turning my back on you!¡±


    Chu Jin was dumbfounded by Chu Yu¡¯s words, looking at the upright look of the person in front of her, Chu Jin simply wanted to remind her that last night she was still plotting with her about how to elope.


    However, she knows that this sister¡¯s force value is strong, simple-minded, determined and will not turn back, if she makes more arguments it will start a fight is afraid that she will suffer.


    So Chu Jin smiled hard and said: ¡°It¡¯s good that my sister can think about it. I see that my sister is also tired, the medicine is placed here, Ah Jin first farewell.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, closed her eyes and did not speak again.


    Chu Jin respectfully retreated and walked out into the courtyard, and then coldly looked down.


    She clenched her palms.


    Now Chu Yu refuses to elope, does she really want to marry Gu Chusheng?


    No, she must not marry Gu Chusheng.


    If she can¡¯t be the son¡¯s concubine, she can¡¯t follow Gu Chusheng to the border either. The most beautiful years of her life will be buried in the cold wind of the northern border.


    Chu Jin¡¯s heart is secretly calculating.


    And at this time, Gu Chusheng was in the carriage at the city gate, quietly reading the latest residence report.


    He had caught a wind chill and was reading while coughing softly.


    The death of his father, the implication of being deprived, the pride of the sky suddenly fell into the dust, everyone thought he would be overwhelmed, but did not expect the young man to show extraordinary calm.


    He seems to be quietly waiting for someone, not in a hurry.


    The officer next to him said with some impatience, ¡°Gu Chusheng, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Gu Chusheng raised his eyes to the city gate and gave the boy a look.


    The boy hurriedly went forward and gave the officer another silver and said with a smile, ¡°The adult will wait a little longer, it will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Wait until sunset at the latest,¡± the officer frowned, ¡°we can¡¯t delay any longer.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gu Chusheng frowned.


    Sunset ¡­¡­


    He recalled the time when Chu Yu caught up in his last life, he ¡­¡­ should have been able to wait.


    Thinking about the name, he closed his eyes with some pain.


    Outsiders think that facing everything in the family, he is not afraid, but in fact, he is.


    When he faced it all as a teenager, he was indeed terrified and self-destructive. It was the girl who came on horseback, picked up the curtain of his carriage with her sword in the night rain, and said aloud: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± That gave him all the courage he needed.


    When he was young and did not know his own hazy heart, he thought he hated her sweaty stench, did not like her not knowing how to restrain herself, hated her chatting and laughing with the barracks sergeants.


    She chased, he avoided. He always thought that in his heart, there should be a pure and flawless girl like Chu Jin.


    Until she died in front of him.


    The moment he thought of that moment, Gu Chusheng felt his heart was suddenly squeezed tight, he closed his eyes, with slow breathing to calm the pain.


    Chu Yu¡¯s death was the beginning of his love for her.


    After death, he realized how hard it is to live a life where no one can drive a horse through the rain to see you off. Only then did he realize that his disgust back then was actually jealousy, trepidation over unknown feelings, and a teenager¡¯s fight back against shyness.


    The longer and longer she died, the more persistent and deep his feelings for her became.


    It was not until he died under the sword of Wei Yu that he felt relieved at that moment.


    When he woke up, he was back to his seventeenth year, and he was ecstatic.


    How wonderful.


    He opened his eyes and arched his eyebrows.


    He could see again living with Chu Yu.


    This time ¡­¡­


    He will definitely accompany her well.

 CH 3

    Chapter 3


    Gu Chusheng waited until sunset, but did not see Chu Yu¡¯s figure.


    The inconsistency with his memory made him couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried, and this time the officers and  soldiers no longer had patience, they forcibly pulled over the carriage, saying discontentedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Gu Chusheng looked at the city gate where people were coming and going, took a deep breath and finally departed.


    It¡¯s okay, Chu Yu will definitely come.


    He told himself that his return would inevitably cause everything to change, he knew how deeply the seventeen-year-old Chu Yu had feelings for him.


    In the last life she came, in this life, and in this life she will come.


    When Gu Chusheng set out on his official path full of hope, Chu Yu was sleeping beautifully.


    After waking up, she received a message from Chu Jin¡¯s men that Gu Chusheng had left the capital.


    Chu Yu is not very concerned about whether Gu Chusheng has left the capital or not, she is more concerned about how her sister is so magical?


    She doesn¡¯t know anything about the news outside, but Chu Jin even knows when Gu Chusheng left the capital. These things should be because Chu Jin got the news from Gu Chusheng, that is in fact, those years Gu Chusheng and Chu Jin relationship had not been broken.


    While Chu Jin said she had no feelings for Gu Chusheng and told her to elope with him, Chu Jin herself kept in touch with Gu Chusheng.


    Chu Yu raised her hand and threw the note into the fireplace, and said with the maid who came to deliver the message: ¡°Tell Second Miss that there is no need to talk to me about this kind of thing, I don¡¯t need to say too much about the rules, she knows it in her heart.¡±


    With that said, Chu Yunlooked up at the maid, and coldly said: ¡°The general¡¯s house wants her face, let her weigh herself!


    The maid did not know the content of the note, and was a little confused by Chu Yu¡¯s words, she panicked and left, Chu Yu looked at the bright fire in the charcoal stove and couldn¡¯t elp but sigh.


    This note made her almost completely dead to her sister.


    The two-faced nature of Chu Jin is not a future, but is bad in the bones and bad in the roots.


    At that time she liked Gu Chusheng, but because he was Chu Jin¡¯s fianc¨¦, for so many years she never showed it. She did not say a word, even the daily relationship would have been avoided and the holy marriage, she agreed, she thought she did extremely well, even when she chased Gu Chusheng to Kunyang back then, Gu Chusheng himself was ignorant.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Jin crying, if it wasn¡¯t for Chu Jin begging her, how would she have gone to the trouble of waiting for Gu Chusheng?


    On the one hand, she said she did not like to encourage her sister to seek true love, and on the other hand, she was coupled with Gu Chusheng ¡­¡­


    Chu Yu is a little helpless, she does not understand why Chu Jin is this nature, obviously she is born in the General¡¯s House to the same first lady, how can she have such a different character?


    Chu Yu thought about it for a while, and did not want to think about it any more. Taking advantage of the fact that she had just returned, she found a pen and ink and began to recall all the major events that she remembered from her previous life. Since she came back again, she naturally could not come back for nothing.


    In the short term, there is nothing bigger than the death of the entire Wei family on the battlefield.


    On the 27th of July, the day Chu Jin married Wei Jun, an urgent report from the border was sent to Huajing, and Wei Jun went to war with his father.


    The Wei family a total of seven children, including the youngest Wei Qilang and Wei Yun, followed to the battlefield. Everyone thought that the God of War Wei family would return triumphantly as before, but a month later, the news came that 200,000 elite soldiers led by the Wei family were completely wiped out in the White Emperor Valley.


    Wei Yun returned to the capital and was tried at the Da Lisi Temple, because the reason for the defeat in the battle was due to Zhen Guo Hou Wei Zhong forcing his way to chase the North Di¡¯s deserters despite the royal order. All the major families made it clear that they were disassociating themselves from the Wei family, and all the other wives and concubines were asked to leave, except for Jiang, the wife of the second son, Wei Shuang, who killed herself. In the place of his brother and father, Wei Yun wrote letters of peace to these people, and for a while, the Wei family was scattered, leaving only one person, Wei Yun, and the old woman, Wei, with five children who had not yet grown up.


    Chu Yu followed Gu Chusheng, who was far away in Kunyang. The second line of the northern border is Kunyang,a key place for  grain and grass transportation, Chu Yu was helping Gu Chusheng to have the grain and grass transported many times.


    However, when Chu Yu contacted the war, it was already after the death of the Wei family. At that time how the Wei family and why they died, she really did not know.


    She only knows that later, the state uncle Yao Yong was ordered to guard the White City which was in danger, and finally abandoned the city and fled. When there was war in various places , they were under much control , and when there was  no one available in the court, Wei Yun asked for orders from the prison and went to the front line in a state of life and death.


    It was either win or die.


    The day he returned, he carried Yao Yong¡¯s head into the imperial study room, and after he came out, the emperor gave additional titles to all the men of the Wei family who had died in battlefield.


    She did not want the Wei family to die.


    Chu Yu pinched the pen, with a cold light in her eyes.


    The Wei family, those iron-blooded men, should not die.


    She carefully wrote down all the relevant fragments of the Wei family in detail, trying to restore the events of that year.


    Writing until close to dawn, Xie Yun came in with someone carrying a tray.


    The general¡¯s residence was already decorated with red lights and red paper. When Xie Yun saw Chu Yu who was writing, she said anxiously: ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re about to get married, why don¡¯t you get some rest, tomorrow I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll get by!¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Chu Yu threw the papers into the charcoal stove. All the details had been stored in her mind and were already incredibly clear.


    Chu Yu turned around calmly, saw what the maid had prepared, and smiled, ¡°Is it a wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and change into it.¡± Xie Yun was a bit dissatisfied, but looking at her own daughter¡¯s cheerful appearance, those dissatisfactions were also washed away, greeted someone to come in, and waited for Chu Yu to start freshening up.


    She showered, got dressed , then rubbed on osmanthus head oil, and changed into a large red gold thread embroidered phoenix robe.


    Chu Yu sat in front of the scriptures, and the maid came up to do her makeup.


    Chu Jin brought in a comb and went next to Xie Yun, saying with Xie Yun, ¡°Mother, comb your hair.¡±


    Xie Yun looked at Chu Yu in the mirror and said in a hoarse voice to Chu Jin: ¡°Look at her, she doesn¡¯t usually dress up, but today for the first time she looks so good, she is going to meet her husband.¡±


    Speaking, Xie Yun picked up the comb, raised her hand to insert the comb into her hair and lowered her voice: ¡°In the future, when you go to the Wei family, do not act willfully like at home, a married out daughter is ultimately a disadvantage, you will be in the Wei family and everything can be tolerated, do not start more arguments.¡±


    If it was in the past, listening to these words, Chu Yu would  probably have to argue with Xie Yun. But now, listening to Xie Yun¡¯s voice with a crying voice, her little argumentative heart dispersed, sighed and just said, ¡°Your  daughter understands.¡±


    Xie Yun nodded and raised her hand to brush Chu Yu¡¯s hair.


    Xie Yun brushed Chu Yu¡¯s hair while holding tears,and when it was over, she couldn¡¯t suppress it a little,she seemed to be tired, and was helped by Chu Jin to the side.


    The maid came forward to give Chu Yu a plate of hair, and then put on the crown.


    While she was doing this, the sky was getting brighter and the sound of gongs and drums came from outside. A maid rushed in and said joyfully, ¡°Madam, Miss, the Wei family is here!¡±


    The first time I heard this, Xie Yun stood up and seemed to want to go out, but just before she stepped out, she suddenly thought, ¡°No, no, they still have a while.¡±


    So she came back to the house and stayed with the female relatives and  waited for the Wei family to arrive.


    According to the custom, the Wei family came to welcome the bride. The Chu family will set some difficult things, and it is not until the hour that Chu Yu is allowed to go out. So the outside was bustling with activity, Chu Yu and the others waited in the house, and their hearts could not help but itch.


    After all, Chu Jin was still a teenager, and listening to the sound outside, she whispered, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t I go out and take a look?¡±


    When these words came out, everyone had thought about it, they all looked at Xie Yun, Xie Yun could not help but laugh: ¡°You guys can not help but welcome the bride, what is there to see?¡±


    pretty.


    Chu Yu pondered in her heart.


    In her last life, her wedding was very simple, and Gu Chusheng was in Kunyang,so she invited two tables of Gu Chusheng¡¯s subordinates in the courtyard. Gu Chusheng once said he would give her a grand wedding, but she waited a lifetime.


    After waiting for a lifetime, there are always a few differences. Chu Yu suppressed the curiosity in her heart, to Xie Yun she said: ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go out and see.¡±


    ¡°You child ¡­¡­¡±


    Xie Yun laughed and pushed her, and as she spoke, she heard the sound of arguing and bickering, and then saw two teenagers fighting on the roof.


    Chu Jin exclaimed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s the second brother!¡±


    The Chu family has four children, Chu Linyang, the son, Chu Linxi, the second son, and the remaining two sisters, Chu Yu and Chu Jin.


    The women flocked to the window and scrambled to look at the people on the eaves. Chu Yu walked with Xie Yun and Chu Jin to the door and tilted her head to look up.


    Chu Linyang was wearing a blue brocade robe and looked quite handsome. The young man opposite him looks just 14 years old, dressed in a black power suit, his hair tied high with a black and white headband, and although he was dressed clean and neat, the arrogance emanating from the inside of his body was not inferior to Chu Lingyang.


    Chu Linyang was already good-looking, and the opposite person was born even more handsome. The eyes are like the starry moon, eyebrows like mountains, Dan Feng eyes in the corners of the eyes slightly upward, with a few indefinable declining beauty of the wind. However, the teenager¡¯s  look was dignified and serious, so he only left the sharp momentum like a knife, which was directing compelling people¡¯s hearts.


    It is a rare solemnity and strictness of the sons of the Huajing family, as if the ice flower blooming under the cold snow in the north, beautiful and high cold.


    Chu Yu¡¯s gaze stared at the teenager, and for a moment, she seemed to be back in her previous life, the first and only time she had seen this person so closely.


    At that time, he was already the famous King of Zhenbei, the Grand Governor of the Five Armies. The military power in hand, power over the court.


    The day she was sent away from Huajing by Gu Chusheng, the wind and snow were mixed, he drove his horse back to the capital, dressed in black and white clothes, his face was cold.


    At that time he was much tougher than he is  now, and not like this, his eyes still contain the youthfulness and vigor of a teenager.


    His gaze is as cold as a deep pool of ice, driving his horse to stop her carriage.


    ¡°Madam Gu?¡±


    His tone did not rise and fall, although it was an inquiry , there was no half-hearted suspicion, he already knew who the person in the carriage curtain was.


    Chu Yu had the curtain rolled up, sat in the carriage, saluted respectfully, and calmly returned to him, ¡°Lord Wei.¡±


    ¡°Where is Lady Gu headed?¡±


    ¡°Qianyang.¡±


    ¡°When will you return?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu,¡± Wei Yun smiled softly, ¡°do you regret it?¡±


    Chu Yu faintly froze as Wei Yun looked away: ¡°Does Mrs. Gu know that before the Wei family went up to propose marriage, the family came to ask which of the two daughters the Chu family had, and which one the elder brother had in mind. The elder brother said that he liked the eldest lady, because the eldest lady practiced martial arts. Later when I become an adult, if he is not defeated, he can bring his wife to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°The night before the wedding, the elder brother did not sleep and he told me that the Chu family is good at martial arts, if I moved my hands when I greeted my relatives, I needed to give up some.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at her: ¡°Mrs. Gu, you are different from your sister, your sister tends to follow the power, she is the generation of the fly camp dog. But you Mrs. Gu was willing to give up your royal marriage and follow Lord Gu to the north to fight in the battlefield. My brother treats her like a jewel, but she doesn¡¯t care about him.¡±


    ¡°You have come this far,¡± he said with a calm gaze, ¡°do you regret it?¡±


    At that time Chu Yu lightly smiled, she met the other party¡¯s gaze and looked calm: ¡°concubine do things, never only want to do what you do not want to regret.¡±


    The youth did not say anything, he quietly looked at her for a long time, and lightly spoke out: ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    She did not reply, but sad respectfully on her knees and watched  the youth beat his horse away.


    Now she looked up and watched Wei Yun and Chu Linxi move. His kung fu was obviously much higher than Chu Linxi, but had been tangled  with Chu Linxi for a long time, so that there was no trace.


    Chu Yu couldn¡¯t help but bend the corner of her mouth, picked up a stone from the flowerpot next to her, and smashed it towards Chu Linxi.


    The stone smashed Chu Linxi¡¯s body, knocking him over on the spot.


    Chu Linxi howled out: ¡°Wei Qilang, you shame me!¡±


    Wei Yun stood on the roof for a moment, then reacted and looked over in Chu Yu¡¯s direction.


    She saw a woman dressed in a wedding dress, wearing a crown, leaning against the door, holding a stone in her hand, throwing it up and down, smiling so badly.


    Wei Yun immediately understood what was happening and smiled brightly.


    He arched his hand towards Chu Yu, then leapt down, Chu Linxi was making a scene with the other brothers of the Wei family, Chu Lin Yang was mediating, Wei Yun quickly went around behind Wei Jun and whispered, ¡°Brother, sister-in-law is beautiful!¡±


    Wei Jun was wearing a wedding robe with his hands behind his back, pretending to be calm, leaning on Wei Yun¡¯s side without a trace, and whispered, ¡°Have you seen it?¡±


    ¡°Chu Linxi was beaten down by his sister.¡±


    When Wei Yun said this, he was quite worried: ¡°Brother, I think I may really not be able to win the two of you in the future.


    Wei Jun frowned and smiled: ¡°That is natural, can your brother¡¯s vision be wrong?¡±


    The time has come, Chu Jianchang also no longer delayed, raised his hand, Chu Lin Yang hurriedly greeted Chu Linxi and the other Wei family members to stand in line on both sides.


    And in the inner courtyard, the maids rushed in a panic and started to cover Chu Yu¡¯s head and helped her to walk outside.


    Wei Jun stood in the front, Wei Yun and the second son Wei Shuang stood behind Wei Jun, the rest of the family stood in several rows behind these three, the Chu family stood on the steps, the courtesan stood at the first place on the right and sang out, ¡°Open the door to welcome the bride¡­!¡±


    The gate slowly opened wide and Chu Yu, dressed in her wedding robe and supported by Chu Jin, appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    She could not see anything but the sound of joyful firecrackers exploding in her ears, and then a section of red silk cloth was placed in front of her, and she heard a gentle voice with a hidden nervousness: ¡°Chu ¡­¡­ Chu¡­ ¡­Miss Chu ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu slightly smiled, she held the red silk, and spoke softly.


    ¡°Wei Shi Zi, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Wei Jun¡¯s heart suddenly settled, he held the red silk, and his uneasy heart finally relaxed.


    He hadn¡¯t chosen the wrong person.


    The son consort of the Marquis of Zhen Guo, should be like this, someone who can make him stand calmly in one sentence.

 CH 4

    Chapter 4


    The calm emotions of the person in front of her reassured Chu Yu. She did not see the appearance of this future husband, but judging from the hand he handed over, it was probably not too bad.


    Chu Yu was pulled by him into the palanquin, and he did it carefully all the way, as if she was a delicate woman who needed extra care and attention.


    Chu Yu had never had such an experience, she had been a clanking woman in everyone¡¯s heart for the past thirty years, not needing pity or pampering.


    Gu Chusheng had never treated her with respect, but with the icy attitude of a superior to a subordinate.


    Chu Yu sat in the palanquin and secretly lifted the curtain to see Wei Jun in front of her.


    However, Wei Jun drove his horse in front, instead, she saw Wei Yun who was guarding the side, Wei Yun noticed Chu Yu¡¯s movement and hooked her lips, her eyes were full of smiles of understanding, as if she had caught her handle.


    It was as if Chu Yu had been seen through, or by a child, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    After sitting in the sedan chair, Chu Yu began to calculate.


    In her past life, the border news arrived in Huajing on this day, but at what time exactly, Chu Yu did not know much.


    The border is now in danger , and the Wei family is the most suitable candidate for the expedition, so she can hardly find a reason to stop the Wei family from going out. Wei Jun can try to stay in the name of the newlyweds, but others do not have much reason.


    The only thing that can be done is to prevent them from losing the war.


    I heard that it was because Wei Zhong was chasing the remnants of the soldiers, but fell into a trap. This time, if the Wei family properly guarded the city, there should not be this disaster.


    Chu Yu pondered, listening to the outside blowing for a long time, the palanquin finally stopped.


    Not long after, she heard the sedan chair door was kicked open, in between the sound of laughter, the side of red silk was handed over again.


    This time Wei Jun did not stammer and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯ll take you in.¡±


    Chu Yu held the red silk, looked at her feet, and was pulled forward by Wei Jun.


    She walked steadily, and Wei Jun reminded her meticulously, surrounded by the voices of the Wei family¡¯s children whispering, small but enough for her to hear.


    Many of them are half-grown children, and said with vigor: ¡°I heard that sister-in-law looks good.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi said so, especially beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Can it be prettier than that first beauty Chu Jin?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi has a very high vision, definitely more beautiful than Chu Jin!¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Chu Yu listened to the Wei family¡¯s frank and sincere words, and couldn¡¯t help but a smile. Wei Jun also heard it, slightly embarrassed, he knew that Chu Yu was practicing martial arts, thinking that Chu Yu must have heard. So he helped Chu Yu over the fire pot gap, he whispered next to her: ¡°You do not get angry, wait a while I go clean them up.¡±


    When Chu Yu heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud and said, ¡°No harm, they are like this, I like it very much.¡±


    Wei Jun heard Chu Yu¡¯s voice, although he had not yet seen Chu Yu¡¯s appearance, but he would also think, such a girl, must be very good-looking.


    With some anticipation in his heart, he led Chu Yu to the lobby.


    The two worshiped heaven and earth according to the chanting of the ceremonial officer.


    The journey was smooth, Chu Yu¡¯s heart was happy, and she had so much more expectation for the life of the Wei family.


    She was calm inside, a kind of relaxed joy that spread out when she finally straightened up.


    She did not marry Gu Chusheng, everything will start over again.


    She stood in front of Wei Jun, and was eager to lift the cover and take a look at the man in front of her. She felt that Wei Jun should be half a head taller than her, and intuitively felt that Wei Jun should be a slightly more civilized man.


    Chu Yu stood still, the next person came up to help her to go back to the room. Wei Shu came forward, coaxed: ¡°Brother, hurry up to lift the cover, do not drink!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the other boys shouted, ¡°Brother, go lift the cover! We don¡¯t want you to drink!¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Wei Jun blushed and said to them, ¡°Follow the rules, go aside!¡±


    Saying that, he was a little worried that Chu Yu was not happy, he twisted his head and whispered, ¡°Miss Chu, you go and wait for a while ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°will shizi come later?¡±


    Chu Yu spoke in a small voice, that voice was soft and crisp, Wei Jun¡¯s heart softened into a piece, and said in a small voice: ¡°Well, it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Then promise me,¡± Chu Yu¡¯s voice took on a bit of solemnity: ¡°No matter what happens, be sure to come back as soon as possible.¡±


    Saying that, Chu Yu felt that the words were a bit abrupt, so she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Shizi to come back and pick the cover.¡±


    Wei Jun was a bit puzzled at first, then he understood that Chu Yu was afraid that she did not like the cover. He whispered: ¡°If you don¡¯t like this cover, and if others are not around, you can take it off and wait for me. The Wei family does not have so many rules.¡±


    After saying that, Wei Jun was worried that Chu Yu thought he was going to stay out more, so he added: ¡°I will come back as soon as possible.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and was helped by the others to go back to her room, while Wei Jun turned back and started greeting the guests.


    After Chu Yu returned to her room, she sat on the edge of the bed.


    It is true that she does not like this cover, but she likes the Wei family, Wei Jun treats her with care, she is willing to use the best she can to repay Wei Jun.


    When she sat on the bed, she was a little bored, so she began to fantasize.


    She is not a person who holds grudges, and since what happened in her past life.¡­¡­


    Since things didn¡¯t happen in this life, she didn¡¯t want to be bitter about it. Gu Chusheng has left Huajing, she also married into the Wei family, now the past with Gu Chusheng and Chu Jin is not the most important thing, the most important thing is to look forward.


    Today, the Wei family is really as good as the legend, she will be in the Wei family, the days should not be too difficult. When Wei Jun returns later, she will try to let Wei Jun stay in the name of the newlyweds, if not, she will also try to follow Wei Jun to the front line, if she can not go, she will remind them not to chase the remnants of the soldiers, such that there should not be anything wrong.


    As long as the Wei family overcomes this, she and Wei Jun will be able to live a good life in future. She knows that the next twelve years are of dynastic changes, she can defend the family in an invincible position


    The family is well, Wei Yun probably will not become the god of killing in the future. She saw the teenager today, still as cheerful as a bird, he should also grow into a gentle general by his brother¡¯s side, right?


    Chu Yu pondered, her thoughts were a little far away.


    After waiting for half a day, the maid next to her saw her not moving and came up to ask: ¡°Does the young lady need to eat some pastries?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­¡± Chu Yu spoke in a warm voice, and it was at this moment that the sound of war horses neighing and the sound of hurried footsteps came from a distance. Chu Yu¡¯s heart tightened, she fiercely lifted the cover and walked outside.


    The maid, startled by her, stepped forward to stop her and said anxiously, ¡°Young lady, where are you going?¡±


    Chu Yu did not dare to act too strange, after all, if others knew about this kind of thing, she was afraid that she would be burned as a demon.


    She suppressed her anxiety and said with a frown, ¡°I heard the sound of war horses outside, I¡¯m afraid that something has happened, I want to go and see.¡±


    ¡°Young lady doesn¡¯t need to worry,¡± the maid smiled up, ¡°Shizi will take care of everything, the young lady can just wait here.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Yu pushed the maid away and headed out, coldly saying, ¡°I must go and see.¡±


    She did not know the structure of the Wei family, and could only go in the direction of the noise.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps outside became more and more urgent, and there were more people. The maid chased after Chu Yu, her face full of anxiety, trying to pull Chu Yu and said: ¡°Young lady! Young lady you have not lifted your cover, you ¡­¡­¡±


    The words did not finish, outside came the sound of hurried footsteps, then Wei Yun appeared from around the corner.


    He was dressed in armor, and his still boyish brow was full of slaughter.


    Chu Yu stopped and clenched her fists. Wei Yun looked at the woman in front of him dressed in the phoenix crown, met the other party¡¯s clear eyes, he decisively knelt down on one knee, performed a military salute to Chu Yu and offered the jade pendant with both hands, and said calmly: ¡°The front line urgent report, is that the major general was ordered to go out on the expedition, and at the end of the order, he will hand over this jade to the young lady, and tell the lady that he will return triumphantly, there is no need to worry.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu saw the jade pendant held by Wei Yun, which was caressed smoothly and was obviously something worn close to the body.


    She raised her hand to hold the jade pendant and raised her eyes to look outside, ¡°Where is Wei Jun?¡±


    ¡°The major general has set off.¡±


    Wei Yun¡¯s voice was smaller, and he seemed to know how devastating it was for the woman to go out on the day of her new marriage. He thought for a moment and was about to comfort something when he saw Chu Yu rushing out violently.


    She ran so fast that her wedding dress flew in the wind. Wei Yun froze, then reacted and rushed out after Chu Yu, saying anxiously, ¡°Sister-in-law!¡±


    Chu Yu did not say anything, she rushed all the way to the gate, raised her hand and grabbed a general and threw him down, grabbed the horse and rushed out.


    The Wei family looked dumbfounded until Wei Yun chased after her and followed Chu Yu¡¯s example and grabbed the horse and chased her out, then they reacted.


    ¡°Is that the Shizi Consort?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the young lady?!¡±


    While everyone was astonished, Chu Yu was extraordinarily calm.


    The September cold wind brought chills, her horse beat so fast that it hurt like a knife on her face.


    Wei Yun followed closely behind her, and he had no idea that this sister-in-law¡¯s riding skills were so superb.


    He spoke out with difficulty: ¡°Sister-in-law! Don¡¯t chase after him, it¡¯s useless to chase after him! My brother will come back, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t say anything, she knew the route out of the city, from Huajing to lead the soldiers out of the city towards the northern border, it was bound to take the northern gate. She went all the way around the road and saw the galloping group from the hill, she clipped her horse and swooped down the hill.


    Wei Yun was so frightened that his heart was split, wondering how he would explain to his father and brother if something happened to his sister-in-law here.


    He gritted his teeth and followed Chu Yu¡¯s charge, then saw her rush directly to the official road, one person and one horse forcing a team to stop.


    The Wei family looked at the sudden appearance of the woman in red, they were frozen, and then saw that she was being followed by WeiYun, Wei Zhong came forward, some disbelief: ¡°Xiao Qi, this is ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Father in-law.¡± Chu Yu gave a military salute towards Wei Zhong and said respectfully, ¡°My daughter-in-law is out of order.¡±


    Hearing these words, the Wei family army crowd had colorful faces.


    Looking at this person¡¯s wedding dress and Wei Yun he had a guess, He did not expect that the one who came was really Chu Yu.


    And Wei Jun was stunned behind Wei Zhong.


    Then he saw that Chu Yu¡¯s eyes fell on him, the autumn rain is fine and dense, Chu Yu was holding the reins and the big red wide sleeve wedding dress stained with rain and dust.


    She slightly tilted her head, raised her voice and spoke aloud: ¡°Where is my husband Jun Wei?


    Wei¡¯s troops have bowed their heads, not daring to look up.


    Only Wei Jun stiffened his head, rode his horse out and spoke out with difficulty: ¡°I ¡­¡­ am here.¡±

 CH 5

    Chapter 5


    Everyone was a bit embarrassed when Wei Jun came out. It was quite dishonorable for someone to be chased after by their wife.


    Chu Yu looked at Wei Jun. The young man in front of her was beautiful and gentle. Just as she had imagined, he looked more like a scholar than a military general.


    He was born ordinary and couldn¡¯t compare to the future Wei Yun, who had astonished the whole of Da Xuan, but she felt particularly fond of him.


    She quietly looked at him while squeezing the reins and said, ¡°Do you remember what you promised me, husband?¡±


    When Wei Jun did not say anything, Chu Yu spurred her horse and came to him. She raised her hand to lower her veil and slightly leaned forward.


    ¡°Shizi promised that he would come back to lift the veil.¡±


    The people around were stunned when they heard this. Wei Jun¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. He looked at the fiery woman in front of him and felt as if his heart had been hit hard.


    He raised his hand and carefully lifted Chu Yu¡¯s veil little by little.


    Chu Yu¡¯s eyes were downcast, and she looked up at him at that moment the light came back into her sight.


    Her bright eyes gave birth to spring water, and she smiled brightly.


    ¡°Husband,¡± she said softly, ¡°From now on, this concubine¡¯s life will be tied to her husband.¡±


    Wei Jun didn¡¯t say anything, but his heart beat a little faster.


    Chu Yu sat up straight and calmly said, ¡°This concubine would like to accompany her husband on his expedition.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Wei Zhong was the first to speak, ¡°My Wei family has no reason to let women go to war!¡±


    There was no shortage of wives in the Wei family, but none had ever gone to the battlefield with their husbands.


    Chu Yu wanted to argue further, ¡°Father-in-law, I have trained in martial arts since I was young, and I have accompanied my father on expeditions in the past¡­..¡±


    ¡°That was the Chu family.¡± Wei Zhong frowned. He gave it some thought and softened his tone, ¡°Ah Yu, I understand how you want to protect Jun¡¯er, but men have battles and women have houses. If you¡¯re thinking of Jun¡¯er, go back and help your mother-in-law take care of the household chores and quietly wait for him to return. ¡°


    Chu Yu had heard that Wei Zhong was a man with great male chauvinism. She glanced at the expressions of the surrounding soldiers; even Wei Jun showed disapproval.


    She had been prepared for this outcome, so this was only a trial. She took a deep breath and raised her eyes to look at Wei Jun: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for my husband to return.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Wei Jun was moved, and his voice couldn¡¯t help becoming a little hoarse when he spoke. He knew how dangerous the battlefield was and had never felt anything in the past, but he felt a little uneasy today.


    He bowed his head and said, ¡°I will definitely come back safely.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Chu Yu nodded solemnly, ¡°then remember that I¡¯m waiting for you at home. You must protect yourself well. This battle is mainly defensive, so you don¡¯t need to pursue the poor enemy. ¡°


    Wei Jun froze, somewhat confused. Chu Yu stared at him and spoke again, ¡°Promise me that no matter what, the Wei family army will never chase after the remnant soldiers this time.¡±


    ¡°Father would not do such a reckless thing.¡± Wei Jun had returned to his senses and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry much.¡±


    ¡°You swear,¡± Chu Yu grabbed his sleeve and forced him, whispering, ¡°If your father pursues the remnant soldiers in this battle, you must stop it.¡±


    Wei Jun was somewhat helpless. He only thought that Chu Yu was overly worried, so he raised his hand and said, ¡°Okay, I swear that I will not let my father pursue the remnant soldiers.¡±


    Chu Yu felt relieved on hearing this. She let go of Wei Jun¡¯s sleeve and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I will wait for you to return.¡±


    With that, Chu Yu resolutely gave way and said to Wei Zhong, ¡°Old Marquis, I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you.¡±


    Wei Zhong¡¯s expression softened. He was very satisfied that his son had married a wife who treated him wholeheartedly. He nodded and said to Wei Yun, ¡°Little Yun, send your sister-in-law back.¡±


    He did not wait for Wei Yun to respond after saying this and set off again.


    Chu Yu watched as Wei Jun left. He was still in his wedding attire, making him stand out in the procession. Wei Yun accompanied her as she watched the Wei army leave. It was only after they had gone far away that he said, ¡°Sister-in-law, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    His words didn¡¯t have the usual playfulness and had a little more respect.


    Chu Yu looked back at him and saw that the young man¡¯s eyes were clear and soft. She calmly said, ¡°You go after them; I don¡¯t need you to send me back.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law¡­.¡±


    ¡°A lot of time will be wasted if you escort me and then have to chase after them. You¡¯ll have to consume your strength when you get to the frontlines. Don¡¯t waste it on this. ¡°


    Wei Yun hesitated a little, and Chu Yu looked in the direction Wei Jun had left. She had done all she could. Wei Jun had promised not to chase the remnant soldiers, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything left to do¡­.


    But she still felt a little worried. Although they were in a hurry and she only saw Wei Jun, she was extremely satisfied with him. Even if they didn¡¯t become a real couple, she would still want him as a friend.


    She turned her head to look at Wei Yun. He had survived back then, so he must have some means. She turned to him and said solemnly, ¡± Wei Yun, promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Please command, sister-in-law.¡±


    Wei Yun subconsciously replied on seeing Chu Yu¡¯s expectant gaze without even asking any questions. Chu Yu spoke with a bit of a plea, ¡°Take good care of your brother, and you must return home well.¡±


    Even if there is an accident, then at least this fourteen-year-old shouldn¡¯t be left to endure the future bloody storms alone.


    Wei Yun was stunned at these words and then smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law,¡± his words were full of pride, ¡°Although my elder brother looks like a scholar, he¡¯s actually very strong.¡±


    Chu Yu was about to say something else when Wei Yun hurriedly added, ¡°But I will protect my elder brother and guard him well in battle. I¡¯ll offer my head to you if he loses a single strand of hair! ¡±


    Wei Yun patted his chest and gave his word of honor, clearly confident in his elder brother.


    Chu Yu wanted to laugh a little, but she was still worried.


    After some thought, she finally said, ¡°Go ahead. But remember,¡± she said coldly, ¡°the Wei army must focus on defending the city. The enemy should not be pursued! ¡°


    Wei Yun nodded in confusion. He rode away for a few steps but couldn¡¯t help but stop and look back at Chu Yu: ¡°Sister-in-law, why do you stress this point repeatedly?¡±


    Wei Yun was perceptive. He only thought Chu Yu was overly worried.


    Chu Yu was not good at lying, and after a moment of silence, she slowly said, ¡°I had a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°In the dream¡­ you chased the remnants of the army out and were defeated in the Baidi Valley. You were the only one of the Wei family¡­ to return. ¡°


    Wei Yun¡¯s face instantly turned cold at those words.


    Saying such an uncertain thing just before the expedition!


    He wanted to get angry, but the woman¡¯s expression stopped him.


    Her expression was full of sadness, as if this had really happened. So he blocked those words of rebuttal between his lips and said, in a stiff voice, ¡°Dreams can be reversed; don¡¯t just follow them blindly.¡±


    With that, he turned away and went after his father and brother.


    He happened to turn around again and saw the paved plain all the way to the horizon. The tall city stood behind the woman, and the sky and earth had the unique withered yellow of autumn. The woman in red rode her horse, independent of the old, withered yellow field.


    She seemed to be saying goodbye, but she also seemed to be waiting.


    Her thin face was well defined, and her slender eyes were calm and relaxed.


    He had seen countless women in his life, but there had never been one so stunningly beautiful that it fell into his eyes and rushed straight to the bottom of his heart.


    After seeing the last of the Wei army off, Chu Yu rode back to the Wei residence.


    The steward saw her when she returned to the Wei family and said anxiously, ¡°Young Madam, you have finally returned. The eldest madam has asked you to go over.¡±


    ¡°Please accept my apologies.¡± Chu Yu nodded, dismounted her horse, and said to the steward, ¡°Please tell Madam that I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    The steward was originally displeased with Chu Yu. He had never seen such an outrageous bride, but Chu Yu¡¯s apology was sincere. He felt better and said respectfully, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry, you go and wash up first.¡±


    With that, the steward arranged for someone to lead Chu Yu back to her bedroom. After a brief moment to become familiar with the room, Chu Yu changed into a long aqua blue dress and followed the servant to Madam Wei¡¯s room.


    Wei Zhong¡¯s wife, whose name was Liu Xueyang, was the biological mother of Wei Jun and Wei Yun.


    There were seven children in the Wei family, two of whom were born to the first wife; Wei Jun, the eldest son, and Wei Yun, the seventh. Of the remaining five, Wei Shu, the second, and Wei Ya, the fifth, were born to the Liang family of the second branch; Wei Qin, the third, Wei Fang, the fourth, and Wei Rong, the sixth, were all born to the Wang family of the third branch.


    Liu Xueyang came from a family of poets and scholars and was not so much in charge of things because of her poor health. Wei Zhong¡¯s mother, the old lady Qin, did not care about trivial matters, she only cared about killing and fighting. Therefore, the family¡¯s affairs fell on Madam Liang of the second branch.


    Xie Yun had given a good account of the Wei family¡¯s affairs before Chu Yu married into the Wei family. When it came to Liu Xueyang, she simply said: ¡°This lady is soft-natured and soft-eared. She has never lost her temper, so you don¡¯t need to be too concerned. On the contrary, it is Madam Liang whom you need to please. ¡°


    This was the way of survival in the backyard; the bride flatters her mother-in-law. Xie Yun had been doing this all her life, so there was nothing wrong with teaching Chu Yu this way.


    It was just that Chu Yu had grown up around Chu Jianchang since she was young, and she didn¡¯t like Xie Yun¡¯s way of doing things.


    Liu Xueyang is her mother-in-law, the proper first lady of the Wei family. As much as she respects the Liang family, she can only treat Liu Xueyang better.


    What¡¯s more, who said that Liu Xueyang was soft-natured?


    The soldiers seized the house after Wei Yun was imprisoned and dishonoured the women of the Wei family, all of whom left and fled. Madam Liang had already collected all the money and disappeared, while the lady of the Jiang family chose to commit suicide. Only the eldest madam carried a sword and directly killed someone. She died under a soldier¡¯s blade, which alerted the Emperor.


    Although it was a foolish act to risk her life, who could say she was weak when a soft-hearted woman from a scholarly family like her could carry a sword and kill people?


    With praise and admiration for Liu Xueyang, Chu Yu tidied her clothes and stood respectfully at Liu Xueyang¡¯s door, waiting for a servant to go in and inform her.


    After a while, the servant led Chu Yu into the room. She entered without raising her head and bowed meticulously towards the person on the couch above, saying respectfully, ¡°This daughter-in-law has seen her mother-in-law.¡±


    A weak female voice came from above: ¡°You look like a disciplined person, but why are you doing such a bastard thing?¡±


    Chu Yu did not say anything as Liu Xueyang was helped to straighten up.


    She coughed gently when she moved, and the maid next to her handed her a handkerchief. After coughing lightly for a moment, Liu Xueyang looked at Chu Yu and said helplessly, ¡°There are always battles in a general¡¯s family. I know that you have been wronged as a newlywed, but this is the fate of the women of my Wei family. My sons defend and protect our country, and since we cannot serve our country by fighting on the battlefield, we should stay in the inner rooms and wait for our husbands to return. You can¡¯t stop your husband from going to the front for selfish reasons. Do you understand? ¡°


    Hearing this, Chu Yu understood that Liu Xueyang probably thought that she was going to stop Wei Jun from going to the battlefield.


    So Chu Yu said, ¡°Mother-in-law is right, and this daughter-in-law also thinks the same way. This daughter-in-law has some martial arts skills, so she wanted to go to the front line with shizi so that she could provide a little assistance. ¡±


    Liu Xueyang¡¯s face looked much better when she heard this, and she sighed, ¡°I misunderstood you. It¡¯s hard to have such a heart, but fighting wars is a man¡¯s business. As a woman, it is only proper to settle down in the house and spread the branches and leaves.¡±


    With that, she beckoned, and a woman about the same age as Liu Xueyang came forward and held a box in front of Chu Yu.


    ¡°This is a meeting gift.¡± Liu Xueyang¡¯s voice was much gentler. She looked at Chu Yu with tender eyes and said, ¡°You have now entered my Wei family. Be obedient, and I will not treat you badly. ¡°


    She was saying to be obedient to Wei Jun¡¯s words. He was now twenty-four years old and had only been waiting for Chu Yu to reach maturity to complete the marriage contract with the Chu family. Chu Yu replied sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother-in-law.¡±


    Chu Yu lowered her eyes as Liu Xueyang looked at her for a long time. A moment later, she finally heard the person above her say, ¡°Go and rest well.¡±


    Chu Yu answered and respectfully excused herself.


    She stood in the courtyard of the Wei family after going out and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She took out the jade pendant in her hand and thought of Wei Jun. This person is a good man. She thought longingly, In this life, it will definitely be better.

 CH 6

    Chapter 6


    Chu Yu spent the night alone in the new room, and when she got up the next day, she methodically instructed her subordinates to clean the house, and then went to Wei Jun¡¯s room to familiarize herself with it.


    The Wei family is strict and elegant, the discipline of the children is very much, one of them is not to get involved in female sex before marriage, so in Wei Jun¡¯s room except for a few newly sent maids to serve Chu Yu, the others are all small.


    Each son of the Wei family must be matched with three attendants, one who is good at martial arts to deal with foreign affairs, one who manages internal affairs and one for personal service. The personal servant followed Wei Jun to the battlefield in the north, the remaining butler Wei Xia and the guard Wei Qiu are still in the palace.


    After the two of them took Chu Yu to spend a morning to get familiar with all the things in Wei Jun¡¯s room, Chu Yu had a general idea of the Wei family. She looked at Wei Jun¡¯s accounts and thought about it and asked Wei Qiu: ¡°Now, is it possible to contact the people in the North? I want to be the first to know the news on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Young lady don¡¯t worry,¡± Wei Qiu immediately said: ¡°Wei family has a separate carrier pigeon, we will be the first to get the news of the front line.¡±


    Separate carrier pigeon communication channels, the Wei family was indeed a generational general family.


    Chu Yu nodded and thought for a moment, ¡°Then can I write a letter to Shizi?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Wei Qiu smiled and said, ¡°What does young madam want to write?¡±


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it, and brought up a pen and paper, casually wrote about the trivialities of life, and then asked about the war.


    All feelings are to be cultivated, although Chu Yu is in an appreciative state of mind to Wei Jun, but still intends to actively cultivate this relationship.


    After all, it is already a blessing, occupying the position of wife, she should try hard for each other.


    Chu Yu has always felt that her greatest strength is probably a very strong mind.


    When learning martial arts, she was beaten down, but even if the bones were broken, she could support herself with the sword in her hand and stand up little by little.


    Although she had experienced Gu Chusheng¡¯s desperate twelve years, she did not despair of everyone in this world.


    She always believes that there are always people in this world who deserve to be treated with sincerity.


    After finishing the letter and sending it out, in the afternoon, Chu Yu went to visit the people in the male¡¯s rooms one by one.


    The seven children of the Wei family, except for the first born Wei Jun and Wei Yun were not marry, the other five have married and had children. Because they are from a concubine background, most of their wives are also the daughters of the high class concubines.


    For the Wei family women, Chu Yu does not have much memory, she also remembers that the second room Jiang killed herself, most of the others asked to leave, leaving their own children in the Wei family to Wei Yun to raise them alone.


    The oldest one is the child of the second son, Wei Shuang, who is now six years old, and the youngest one is the child of the sixth son, who is just two years old and still can¡¯t walk steadily.


    These children usually play together in the courtyard, the feelings are also quite good, Chu Yu understands the habits of the children and the temperament of the young ladys of each house, the heart of the entire Wei family almost have a bottom.


    These young ladies of the Wei family are some of those who do not care about things, either like Jiang Shi obsessed with hanging on their usbands, or they are focused on the clothes and jewelry leaf plate, and the Wei family is large, but no one has been wronged, so they are harmonious.


    The only person in charge of the house of the Wei family today is the second wife, Liang, who in the future rolled up most of the property of the Wei family and ran away.


    The family has been laughed at for years by the nobility of Huajing, but more importantly, it has also made the official career of Wei Yun extra difficult because he did not have enough money and silver to pay for it.


    Chu Yu¡¯s mind was preoccupied with the battlefield and the internal affairs, and she slept extremely lightly at night.


    The next day, it was time to go back to the door. Chu Yu had to get up early and go to Liu Xueyang¡¯s place to pay her respects in the morning.


    After walking a short distance, a maid stopped Chu Yu and hesitantly said, ¡°Young lady seems i have not communicated with the second madam?¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu looked at the maid. This is the maid that Wei¡¯s family sent to serve her. Now that Wei¡¯s family is under the control of the Liang  family, this maid should be Liang¡¯s person, and she said this to knock her.


    Chu Yu smiled gently: ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡±


    Yesterday, there were too many people to recognize, and I forgot for a moment. The maid took a step back and said respectfully, ¡°Slave servant Chun¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Chun¡¯er.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, then said, ¡°Then go and report to the Second Lady.¡±


    When Chun¡¯er saw that Chu Yu had given in, a smile appeared on her face, and she bowed and retired. After she left, Chu Yu turned her head and said to the attendant next to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The attendant froze and said hesitantly, ¡°Sister Chun¡¯er ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there still a reason for me to wait for the maid? As a personal maid, the master is going out but still has to wander around, am I the master or is she the master?!¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°Go!¡±


    Hearing these words, the attendant instantly understood that Chun¡¯er was going to be finished.


    How dare he get involved in this matter? Chun¡¯er was a first-class maid, he was just a horse driver, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in this internal affairs, so he hurriedly pretended he didn¡¯t know anything and drove his horse away.


    When Chun¡¯er informed Liang and got permission to go out, she ran out joyfully and found that Chu Yu had already gone. Her eyes widened and she asked the guards at the gate, ¡°Where is the young lady?¡±


    ¡°The young madam has left, why are you still here?¡±


    The guard frowned, and upon hearing this, Chun¡¯er instantly went white, understanding that she was afraid she had provoked Chu Yu.


    And Chu Yu leisurely sat¡­ ¨C>>


    Chu Yu sat on the carriage, thinking in her heart, this time she was in a hurry to marry, and the accompanying maids she brought over were all arranged by Xie Yun. She was used to using the two people who were accustomed to looking beautiful, Changyue and Late Moon, and Xie Yun was worried that the two of them had different thoughts about Wei Jun, so they replaced them with two ordinary-looking ones. These two people and Chu Yu were familiar with each other, and it was not the same as not bringing them, so this time she not only planned to see the situation at home, but also planned to bring back Chang Yue and the late moon.


    The general¡¯s residence is half a city away from the Wei family, Chu Yu traveled for half an hour before arriving at the Chu family, but it was still morning, and according to the Chu family¡¯s custom, they had just finished their breakfast.


    Because they didn¡¯t expect her to come so early, Chu Jianchang, Chu Linyang and Chu Linxi were all out and hadn¡¯t come back yet, and only the women were at home. Chu Yu is not in a hurry, there is a day for her to return to Ning, she can always see her father and brother.


    She was guided into the house by the maid, Xie Yun was already waiting for her with Chu Jin and her two sisters-in-law.


    Her sister-in-law, Xie Chun, was the first daughter of the Xie family, and Xie Yun had watched her grow up, and was considered a cousin to Chu Linyang, a rather quiet and gentle woman. Seeing Chu Yu come, she did not show too much, sitting on the first seat at Xie Yun¡¯s hand, followed by Xie Yun standing up, smiling towards Chu Jin, but could not pick any fault.


    The second sister-in-law, Yao Tao, is the daughter of the Yao family¡¯s concubine, but is quite loved by the Yao family¡¯s old lady. The Yao family comes from a merchant family, because of the war merits of the family, originally were not very respected by the family. But now the emperor used the Yao family as a sword to press the power of the family, and even make the Yao family daughter the queen, the Yao family status was not the same day.


    Yao Tao just married in but is lively and clever, but after the Yao family momentum, she was a little arrogant in the Chu family and she acted more and more wild.


    She stood behind Xie Yun along with Xie Chun, when Chu Yu came in, Chu Yu went forward and bowed, Xie Yun hurriedly held Chu Yu¡¯s Road and said: ¡°so long have not returned, is it the Wei family holding you? But the Wei family is difficult to get along with¡±


    ¡°How does mother-in-law say this?¡± Yao Tao laughed lightly: ¡°Big Aunt just married and her husband went to war, she is alone in the Wei family, and naturally, there are many things to take care of, how can you say that the Wei family is not good to get along with? This is not good to get along with, big aunt is afraid and she does not know yet.¡±


    The night of the wedding, her  husband went to war, this thing for any woman¡¯s heart is a test, Yao Tao specifically picked it out.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. Yao Tao is extroverted and Chu Yu is straightforward, the two of them have already formed a grudge before, and they do not hide their words.


    After all, having lived twelve years longer, Chu Yu can pretend much more than when she was young, but when faced with someone like Yao Tao, she did not want to pretend, but just as the words were about to come out, she suddenly remembered that in the past it was this kind of unconcealed nature that made Xie Yun feel that she would not be bullied, and therefore defended Chu Jin in everything.


    So Chu Yu smiled, with some gloom in her eyes, lowered her head and said hoarsely: ¡°Second sister-in-law don¡¯t say this.¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s nature has always been fierce and fiery, she has suddenly become like this, Xie Yun was heartbroken, and felt that her daughter must be very sad.


    Yao Tao froze in shock and could not help but reflect for a moment that Chu Yu had shown this expression, had she not gone too far?


    Xie Yun was so angry that her eyes turned red and she yelled at Yao Tao: ¡°Go back to your room! Don¡¯t you talk to your sister-in-law like that?


    When Xie Yun yelled at her, Yao Tao froze and left her reflection behind in an instant. Do you feel that you have climbed the tall branches of the Wei family? How about climbing up, that is, keeping alive and widowed¡­¡±


    ¡°Yao Tao!¡±


    Xie Yun shouted angrily, ¡°You go back!¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Chu Jin sighed and looked at Yao Tao: ¡°Second sister-in-law, don¡¯t be angry with mother, it¡¯s sister who is sensitive and makes mother anxious, don¡¯t take offense, go back to rest first.¡±


    Chu Jin said this, took all the blame to Chu Yu,and her face was generous. Yao Tao and Chu Jin have always been good friends, when she heard Chu Jin¡¯s words, she felt much more comfortable, snorted coldly, and then turned to leave.


    The room was left with Chu Jin and Chu Yu, Chu Yu¡¯s face did not show, according to her past nature, at this moment she would have shot up, asking Chu Jin how she was ¡°sensitive¡±?


    However, without thinking Chu Jin will only say that she is just to appease Yao Tao, let her heart relax, and don¡¯t be so narrow-minded.


    The reason why Chu Jin dares to do so is because she is sure that Xie Yun will favor her, and Chu Yu as a sister, although she looks spirited and unforgiving, she has never been a person who values family affection.


    Chu Yu was like this back then, but now Chu Yu is not the same.


    She sipped her tea in silence, the atmosphere was quiet because she did not make a scene, to give time for Xie Yun to react, complaining to Chu Jin she said: ¡°Just now it is clear that the second daughter-in-law first accused AYu, how can you say that it is your sister¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°This is only a stopgap measure, my sister returned to the door,and she can¡¯t keep making such a fuss.¡±


    Chu Jin helped Xie Yun sit down and poured tea for her, the temperature was just right, which made Xie Yun¡¯s heart feel much more comfortable.


    She turned her head and looked at her eldest daughter, who had not spoken: ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone, so we can talk properly as mother and daughter. You tell your mother the truth, did you suffer in the Wei family?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Chu Yu smiled, her face showed some tenderness, that is not fake joy, and mentioned Wei Jun: ¡°Ah Jun is very good, I like very much.¡±


    Xie Yun put her heart down and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you married well, you married out, I should also worry about Ah Jin¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Said Xie Yun, Xie Yun¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Yu: ¡°Ah Jin¡¯s wedding ¡­¡­¡±


    She did not finish, Chu Yu understood what Xie Yun meant.


    Xie Yun did not want Chu Jin to marry Gu Chusheng, and Chu Jin did not want to either, after all, the Gu family had fallen to such a low level now. Yet she would not let Chu Jin get what she wanted.


    So she nodded and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s time to discuss the wedding date with the Gu family.

 CH 7

    Chapter


    Hearing these words, Chu Jin¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. She had cried with Chu Yu about her heart, but now Chu Yu still said that she wanted to discuss marriage with the Gu family, so she did not intend to care about her.


    When Xie Yun heard this, she thought that Chu Yu did not understand what she meant, she sighed and said: ¡°Now the Gu family is like that, how can you let Ah Jin to suffer? What I mean is that now that you have married into the Wei family, you might as well see if there is a suitable candidate in the Wei family.¡±


    Now the Wei family has only one Wei Yun who is not married, Wei Yun is fourteen years old, men usually get engaged to marry between fifteen to seventeen, now Chu Jin is only fifteen, waiting for a year or two for Wei Yun, Chu Jin can afford to wait.


    But how would Chu Yu let her own sister go to harm someone as good as Yun? So she said with a difficult look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m afraid father won¡¯t allow it, right?¡±


    Chu Jianchang is very committed, since he promised the Gu family, no matter what the Gu family does, he will not go back on his promise.


    Xie Yun heard Chu Yu talking about Chu Jianchang, showing a look of iriitation: ¡°That old cow, you sisters do not care about him, I have to bare it, do not be afraid of trouble! Ah Yu, Ah Jin¡¯s marriage ¡­¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Jianchang¡¯s laughter came from outside the door. Chu Jianchang walked in with the two brothers Chu Linyang and Chu Linxi, Chu Yu and others hurriedly stood up and saluted, Chu Jianchang was very happy to see Chu Yu, patted Chu Yu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good spirits!¡±


    Chu Yu and Chu Jin are the two sisters, but since childhood Chu Yu lived at the border with Chu Jianchang and Chu Linyang until the age of ten, Chu Jianchang does not know how to raise daughters, she was raised as Chu Linyang. Chu Jin, on the other hand, has been following Xie Yun to stay in Huajing, so although they are sisters, they are of very different natures, and their parents¡¯ attitudes are also completely different.


    Chu Jin loves crying and is easy to be sad, Chu Jianchang does not dare to scold or say, but Chu Yu is different, in Chu Jianchang¡¯s heart, this daughter and his own eldest son are no different.


    Chu Yu was so solidly slapped a few times, but her face did not move, she smiled and said: ¡°Father came back very early today.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were coming,¡± Chu Jianchang sat down on a chair, Chu Jin poured him tea, Chu Jianchang sipped the tea and said, ¡°So I brought your brother here first.¡±


    ¡°Ah Yu.¡± Chu Linyang sighed, with some helplessness in his eyes, ¡°Have you been wronged.¡±


    He is also a martial arts general, he naturally knows Wei Jun¡¯s inevitability, but did not blame Wei Jun, he only regrets that his sister married a person who lives with his own head.


    Chu Linyang and Chu Yu are good friends, since childhood he looked after her, it is a pity that Chu Linyang died too early in his last life, otherwise Chu Yu also can not fall to such a situation.


    Chu Jin heard her elder brother sighing, she knew Chu Linyang was heartbroken for her, his heart was sour and warm, he said gently: ¡°To marry into the Wei family is a blessing that many girls in Huajing can¡¯t even hope for, A Yu is happy in her heart.¡±


    Seeing that his sister was not as sad as he thought, Chu Linyang was quite relieved. Chu Linxi leaned over ,and asked Xie Yun,  ¡°Mother, what were you talking about?¡±


    Xie Yun was a bit embarrassed, in front of Chu Jianchang, but she was not too embarrassed to mention the matter of finding a next family for Chu Jin.


    Chu Jin pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything, but Chu Yu pretended she didn¡¯t know anything and said with a smile, ¡°We were talking about Ah Jin¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± Chu Jianchang nodded: ¡°Ah Jin and Chu Sheng are also at the age of marriage, at first they said that they will wait for you to get married and then arrange the marriage of Ah Jin and him, I will have someone reject the letters to Chu Sheng, now the Chu family is in trouble, this child Chu Sheng is high-minded and arrogant, am afraid we will regret the marriage.¡±


    With that said, Chu Jianchang turned towards Chu Linyang and said: ¡°Linyang, you go about this  ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Chu Jin couldn¡¯t stand up, after all this is her marriage event, even if she has always tolerated it, now she can¡¯t tolerate it anymore.


    She kneeled down in front of Chu Jianchang, her eyes instantly red, crying, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to get married, I don¡¯t want to get married!


    Chu Jianchang froze, he is extremely afraid of women crying, before Xie Yun cried and he could not help it, now watching Chu Jin crying gave him even more headache, he hardened his head and said: ¡°you first do not kneel, what happened? You used to be very satisfied with this marriage?¡±


    Chu Jin did not say anything, she lowered her head and shook her head one after another.


    Chu Jianchang asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? But what happened to Gu Chusheng?¡±


    Chu Jin¡¯s hoarse voice, finally exported: ¡°sister¡¯s love, Jin does not want to snatch.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu spurted out a mouthful of tea.


    She thought of Chu Jin¡¯s reasons, but she didn¡¯t expect to drag her into the water.


    Chu Jianchang looked towards her, Chu Yu hurriedly waved her hands: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not, I really don¡¯t mean anything to Gu Chusheng.¡±


    But these words are not convincing, after all, a few days ago she was still making a fuss about eloping with Gu Chusheng.


    Chu Jianchang hesitated, and Chu Jin then cried, ¡°Since Brother Gu and sister are in love, even if they can¡¯t be together, Ah Jin doesn¡¯t want to be caught between the two ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Jianchang did not speak, Chu Linxi was a little moved, and spoke: ¡°Gu Chusheng likes my sister, Ah Jin must be unhappy in her heart , and now the Gu family is like that, Gu Chusheng is not righteous ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu put the tea bowl on the side, listening to Chu Jin push the pot on herself and Gu Chusheng, she took the handkerchief and pressed it to the corner of her lips, slowly spoke, ¡°Ah Jin, this mind of yours, it has become too fast.¡±


    Hearing her open her mouth, everyone looked out, Chu Yu raised her eyes and looked at her with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the Gu family and suffer, just say it directly ,  what¡¯s the need to talk around the corner?¡±


    ¡°Sister¡¯s words ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Jin looked bewildered, as if she did not know what she was talking about at all.


    Chu Yu sighed and showed some sadness on her face: ¡°I have a few feelings for Gu Chusheng, don¡¯t you understand in your heart? The reason why I eloped with Gu Chusheng is because you and I said that you do not want to follow Gu Chusheng to Kunyang to suffer. My heart aches for you, you grew up in big and small clothes, what will you do when you marry?¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Jianchang¡¯s heart moved.


    Chu Jin grew up with a good life, but Chu Yu grew up with him in the cold. Chu Jin is not willing to suffer.


    ¡°Anyway, Gu Chusheng is a civil official, our Chu family does not do things that violate the marriage contract, and it is nothing for me to marry you. Anyway, you have always aspired to a high family, married to the Wei family must also be very happy. But Gu Chusheng can not see me. I sent money and elopement letters to go, and all were returned, and he said that he only likes you in his lifetime. You see, Gu Chusheng¡¯s heart for you, that is a heavenly lesson.¡±


    Speaking, Chu Yu showed some sympathy: ¡°Now I have married into the Wei family, my Chu family and the Gu family marriage contract can not be invalidated, Gu Chusheng is a good character and good-looking, although a civil official is not enough heroic, but people always have a flaw, there is no big deal. He likes you as a child, you will definitely have a good life. You can get married!¡±


    Chu Yu walked forward and raised her hand to wipe Chu Jin¡¯s tears: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, huh?¡±


    After saying these words, everyone understood the reason. Chu Jianchang¡¯s face was not very good, he held back for half a day, and finally said: ¡°I said that Ah Yu never had any dealings with Gu Chusheng, how come she suddenly wanted to elope. Chu Jin, who taught you to be such a pleasure-hungry person who tends to follow the power?


    Chu Jianchang has always believed in Chu Yu, not to mention that Chu Yu still has the letter that Gu Chusheng returned to her saying that he likes Chu Jin, but he did not¡­ ¨C>>


    Even if there is no letter, Chu Jianchang will not doubt Chu Yu.


    Hearing Chu Jianchang¡¯s words, Chu Jin simply broke the jar and howled: ¡°I am a daughter, marriage is a lifelong matter, don¡¯t you know what the situation of the Gu family is now? You let my eldest sister marry into the Wei family, I get married to Gu Chusheng, where has this bias come from? So my eldest sister can be the princess of the world , but I have to marry a ninth-grade magistrate, father, we are both your children¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Chu Jin!¡±


    Chu Jianchang was provoked by Chu Jin, and shouted out: ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Gu Chusheng and you did not let elder sister marry him, so how come I can marry him?


    Chu Jin stopped hiding and her eyes were full of resentment: ¡°I won¡¯t marry! Even if I have to die, I won¡¯t marry!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Chu Jianchang shot up and said angrily: ¡°Shut her up in the Buddha Hall, don¡¯t come out until you¡¯ve reflected on yourself!¡±


    At that moment, the servants came up to pull Chu Jin, Xie Yun still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Chu Jianchang with a look, Xie Yun is still afraid of Chu Jianchang, she held all the words down, full of heartache, she watched Chu Jin dragged down.


    After Chu Jin left, Chu Yu stayed for dinner, Chu Jianchang seemed to be very tired, chatted with Chu Yu for a few minutes, and then went to bed.


    When Chu Yu saw the night, she asked Xie Yun for Chang Yue and Evening Moon, she said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take the two maids back.¡±


    Xie Yun frowned and looked at the two girls standing behind Chu Jin.


    The two girls were slender and tall, one was quite good looking and the other very gentle looking, standing behind Chu Yu, they looked outstanding.


    Xie Yun was a little uneasy: ¡°The accompanying maids are always not good looking ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am over there and there is no one available.¡± Chu Yu sighed: ¡°The maids over there are much more outstanding, But Wei Shi Zi does not have a single one of them, it is clear that the character of the person is correct. I have been used to Chang Yue and Evening Moon since I was a child, and also carry some martial arts, they can act much better.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xie Yun¡¯s heart settled down a bit, seeing Chu Yu¡¯s face worried, she also can¡¯t bear it, but said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Yu got the two maids, so she said goodbye and planned to leave. Xie Yun sent her to the door, before getting into the carriage, she still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ah Jin¡¯s matter, you should help.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and sighed: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t know what to do, but I will help. But the Wei family is unlikely, the Wei family has very high vision, and Wei Yun is the most favored son of this generation, am afraid he wants Princess Shang. I will look at other families, if there is a suitable one, I will mention.¡±


    Hearing that Wei Yun wanted princess Shang, Xie Yun also put her mind off, and who can compete with her.


    She looked up at Chu Yu, her heart full of gratitude: ¡°In the past I always think you do not know what to do, now ¡­¡­ A Yu, you have grown up.¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s face stiffened, these words made her unable to help but remember the things this mother did in her previous life.


    She closed her eyes, sighed lightly, shook her head, and went into the carriage.


    After a long time, Chang Yue and Evening Moon sat on both sides of the carriage, and after a long time, Chang Yue brought tea to Chu Yu and whispered, ¡°Missy really plans to find a good in-law for Second Miss?¡±


    She had never been accustomed to Chu Jin, but when she said it to Chu Yu, she would only think that Chang Yue was overly concerned. But Chang Yue still couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Chu Yu smiled, naturally she can¡¯t let Chu Jin marry Gu Chusheng, Gu Chusheng is a powerful person, what if he accidentally soars to greatness?


    Chu Yu pondered, her gaze shifted to Changyue¡¯s face, listening to Changyue say bad things about Chu Jin, she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    In her previous life, Chang Yue was caned to death by Chu Jin because of this mouth.


    Chu Yu looked at Chang Yue and suddenly remembered those years.


    In the cold winter months, she was kneeling in front of Gu Chusheng¡¯s study, and not far away was the sound of Changyue¡¯s screaming and cursing.


    She listened to the board fall on Chang Yue and desperately kowtowed to Gu Chusheng.


    She was injured in the battlefield, and it was extremely difficult to give birth, the doctor said it was related to the exercises she practiced, in order to get pregnant, Gu Chusheng abolished her martial arts.


    So at this time, Gu Chusheng had married Chu Jin as his sidekick, and Chu Jin was in charge of the inner house to cane Chang Yue for disobedience, she could only kneel like this, helpless.


    In fact, she never regretted it.


    She loved Gu Chusheng, did everything for Gu Chusheng, she has no regrets, the road was chosen by herself, she gave all her strength to love a person, and when there is no longer love, she can calmly leave.


    At that moment when Chang Yue was beaten, she could not do anything about it, she finally regretted it.


    Her love should be her business alone, no one should be implicated in this.


    So she cried and begged him.


    ¡°Gu Chusheng I was wrong,¡± she said, ¡°let Chang Yue go, let Chang Yue go. I promise to make a divorce, I¡¯ll give up my position as the rightful wife to Chu Jin, I¡¯ll take Chang Yue and Evening Moon with me, I won¡¯t pester you anymore, I¡¯m wrong ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was wrong to like you, you let me go.¡±


    ¡°Let me go ¡­¡­¡±


    She cried and bowed, her head hitting the floor, blood flowing out.


    Gu Chusheng finally walked out, draped in his official robe, his eyes downcast as he looked at her.


    ¡°Just a subordinate, is it so important?¡±


    His voice was like an iceberg, like cold snow.


    ¡°A subordinate can decide that you and I will make peace?¡±


    Saying that, he hooked up the corners of his mouth and shouted out, ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    She cried so much that she could not help herself and reached out to pull him: ¡°Please, I promise you whatever you want, Gu Chusheng, look at my years of accompanying you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t always pressure me with those years!¡±


    Gu Chusheng stormed out: ¡°I did not force you to accompany me to suffer,you wanted it your self!¡±


    That night, Gu Chusheng did not save Chang Yue. In the end, it was Gu Chusheng¡¯s mother who came to the rescue.


    But Chang Yue was too badly injured, and after a night of high fever, she still didn¡¯t make it through.


    It was too cold in winter, so Chu Yu hugged Chang Yue¡¯s body until noon. She never spoke and never cried, just kept holding Chang Yue quietly. Evening Moon called her with a trembling voice: ¡°Miss ¡­¡­¡±


    Evening Moon, like Chang Yue, had refused to call her madam.


    She lifted her head, looked at Evening Moon, trembled for a long time, and finally uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡­¡±


    So she left, taking the corpse of Chang Yue and Evening Moon with her, and left Huajing.


    She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep Evening Moon.


    Thinking of that past, Chu Yu closed her eyes, stretched out her hand and took Chang Yue into her arms.


    Changyue blinked in some confusion: ¡°Miss?¡±


    Chu Yu did not speak, and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Chang Yue, I am here.¡±


    This time I will never break my arm again,  this time, I will definitely protect you.

 CH 8

    Chapter 8


    Returning to the Wei Mansion with Chang Yue and evening moon, as soon as she entered the door, Chu Yu saw Chun¡¯er standing at the door, and Chun¡¯er anxiously came forward and said, ¡°Young Madam¡­¡±


    Chu Yu stopped in her tracks, looked at her appearance, and said coldly, ¡°Still here?¡±


    ¡°Young madam,¡± Chun¡¯er knew that Chu Yu was looking for an excuse to have a fit, but could not say anything yet, just said, ¡°You asked the servant girl to inform the second madam after you walked too fast, and the servant girl was not able to follow you ¡­¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Inform the Second Mistress?¡±


    Chu Yu hooked up the corner of her mouth: ¡°When did I ask you to inform the Second Mistress?¡±


    Chun¡¯er stiffened, and Chu Yu calmly said; ¡°I have already reported the trip to the madam, so why should I ask you to report to the second madam?¡±


    Chu Yu demeanor with a little arrogance, the people next to her who heard these words glanced at each other, and immediately understood the unfulfilled meaning of Chu Yu¡¯s words.


    Although Liang was known as the second wife, after all, she was only a concubine, and it was only Liu Xueyang who lifted her up to have a position. Chu Yu is the first eldest daughter of the Chu family, the Wei family¡¯s son consort, and only Liu Xueyang was qualified to discipline her.


    Chun¡¯er¡¯s face froze, knowing that this was the immortal fighting the little ghost. Chu Yu did not embarrass her, and said lightly: ¡°Since you are not willing to serve in my room, go to the Second Lady and let her arrange a place for you.¡±


    ¡°Young lady ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, tell the second madam that there are two more people in my room, I will talk to my mother-in-law, but tell her not to forget that the monthly silver of my room has increased by four silver.¡±


    It¡¯s true that she brought Chang Yue and the Evening moon from the Chu family, but the monthly silver should not be hers alone.


    After leaving these words, Chu Yu took Chang Yue and Evening Moon back to her room, and after settling down Chang Yue and Evening Moon, she listened to Wei Xia report the daily routine of the day, and then watched Wei Qiu bring a letter over.


    ¡°This is a letter coming from the front line.¡±


    Wei Qiu respectfully presented it, Chu Yu nodded and spread the letter.


    She thought it was a reply from Wei Yun, however, after spreading the letter, she found that it was crooked and dog-eared, with a whole page full of writing. It began with.


    I¡¯m a little bit of a surprise to my sister-in-law. My Big brother is too busy, so he asked me to write back to my sister-in-law on his behalf.


    ¡­¡­


    Reading this beginning, Chu Yu could not help but twitch the corners of her mouth.


    She clearly remembered that the Marquis of Zhenbei wrote a good handwriting, and she had read it in Gu Chusheng¡¯s study. The font was really rare and beautiful. The order was rigorous, the horizontal and vertical skimming was thin and powerful, just like the thin and sharp young general.


    How come now this word ¡­¡­.


    Chu Yu sighed, reacting to what had gone through between the changes before and after . A large amount of heartache appeared in her heart.


    If Wei Yun was born to be that god of killing, she felt that it seemed to be nothing. But now that she knows that before the Wei family change, Wei Yun was actually such an ordinary and cheerful teenager, this comparison before and after made Chu Yu feel stuffy in her heart..


    However, she quickly adjusted.


    ¨CFortunately, she is here.


    She meticulously read all the descriptions of Wei Yun.


    Wei Yun was nagging, how Wei Jun got up, how he ate, who he spoke to, what he went to do, how the weather was, how he was feeling ¡­¡­


    He did everything in detail and reported to Chu Yu one after another.


    From this fragmentary information, Chu Yu vaguely saw that Wei Zhong¡¯s fighting style was indeed very conservative, always defending the city and not coming out, intending to consume the other side.


    ¡°The things that my sister-in-law confessed, big brother has always paid attention to. Any adventurous moves have been rejected, sister-in-law can be rest assured.¡±


    After writing for a long time, Wei Yun finally wrote a critical and serious sentence.


    Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and next to her Wei Qiu saw her finish reading the letter and smiled, ¡°Does young lady want to write back?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Chu Yu lifted her pen and wrote one sentence: practice your writing well, continue to observe, and come back with a reward.


    After doing all this, Chu Yu finally felt tired and bathed and slept.


    Before going to bed, she was nervous , so she took the letter out of the bedside cabinet and put it under her pillow.


    I don¡¯t know how, but the minute the letter was placed under the pillow, she suddenly felt at ease, as if Wei Jun had returned, Wei Yun is still a teenager, Wei family is fine, and her life is also good.


    Chu Yu slept very well and when she woke up the next day, she opened her eyes and asked Evening Moon, who had come to serve her, ¡°Did the Second Lady send someone to look for me?¡±


    Evening Moon was a little surprised, not knowing why she asked, but still said honestly: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and praised, ¡°It¡¯s quiet and calm.¡±


    Evening Moon didn¡¯t quite understand, but she was never a servant who asked about her master¡¯s affairs, so she just followed Chu Yu¡¯s instructions, served Chu Yu to freshen up, and then followed her to greet Liu Xueyang.


    Every morning, Chu Yu went to greet Liu Xueyang on time, and she had never been late.


    Liu Xueyang got up early in the morning, when Chu Yu went, she was already having breakfast. She greeted Chu Yu and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to come every day to greet me, I don¡¯t have so many rules here, how tiring it is to come everyday.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter-in-law is used to getting up early like this, now that the son is not here, I have nothing to do, so it is always good to come and keep you company.¡±


    Chu Yu smiled as she watched the servants serve the dishes and chatted with Liu Xueyang about idle matters.


    She and Liu Xueyang did not have the same focus, and after chatting for a while, they noticed an awkwardness of a chicken and a duck. Liu Xueyang is a little reluctant to talk with her, but she din¡¯t dare to


    Say anything, just waiting for Chu Yu to finish.


    Chu Yu took a look at Liu Xueyang and knew what she meant. She felt in her heart that this mother-in-law was indeed too temperamental, and it was no wonder that the first wife was still alive, but let the concubine take charge of the house.


    After thinking for a while, she finally said, ¡°I came here today to talk about internal affairs with my mother-in-law. Now that the daughter-in-law is married in and is the Shizi Consort, she should share the common household affairs for her mother-in-law.


    Hearing this, Liu Xueyang¡¯s face showed a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± she said with great reassurance: ¡°The second lady has always been in charge of the house¡¯s feed, Am not tired of her.¡±


    Chu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±¡­


    This mother-in-law¡¯s heart is really too big to be bound.


    But she had guessed it long ago, so she showed a surprised look, and then pursed her lips.


    This change of expression made Liu Xueyang apprehensive and said with some hesitation, ¡°Does Ah Yu think it¡¯s not right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chu Yu said with difficulty, it seemed extremely difficult. She pondered for a while, looked up and said to Liu Xueyang: ¡°It¡¯s just that your daughter-in-law will go out in future and I don¡¯t know how to talk to other ladies.¡±


    All the family¡¯s son consort will follow the mother to learn to preside over the feed, and when the son succeeds the throne, the power of the family will be handed over to the son¡¯s consort. Only the very unpopular son consort will not care about anything.


    Hearing Chu Yu¡¯s words, Liu Xueyang finally reacted, she nodded and said: ¡°Yes, I always do not deal with them, but also forgot about this rule. How about this,¡± Liu Xueyang said to Chu Yu: ¡°You and the second lady jointly manage the house, you first see how she does it and learn something.¡±


    What Chu Yu wanted was this ¡°Look¡±.


    She nodded and then said, ¡°If I feel that some people are not suitable, can I change them?¡±


    ¡°For such a small matter, you can discuss it with the Second Lady.¡±


    Liu Xueyang frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just a change of some people, it¡¯s nothing, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother-in-law.¡± Chu Yu smiled, ¡°I knew mother-in-law loved me.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Xueyang also couldn¡¯t help but smile, waved her hand and said, ¡°Go ahead and do whatever you want, I¡¯m going to copy the sutra.¡±


    Chu Yu bade farewell to Liu Xueyang, and then brought someone to Liang¡¯s room.


    Liang Shi is now nearly forty years old, and her body has been blessed, making her look very close. When Chu Yu arrived, she stepped forward to greet her, if it wasn¡¯t for Chu Yu only giving her face yesterday, judging from her actions, she couldn¡¯t see any gap between the two at all.


    Chu Yu finally explained her intentions.


    Liang¡¯s face stiffened when she heard Chu Yu¡¯s words, and then said, ¡°Yes, the young lady will be in charge of the family after all, it¡¯s good to learn now.¡±


    Speaking, Liang said, ¡°It is better that next month is the birthday of the lady, and this matter will be entrusted to the young lady to host, and the concubine will also assist from the side. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡±


    Chu Yu spoke directly and looked at Liang with a smile, ¡°A Yu is young and still needs to learn more, it is not appropriate to host such a big event right away. A Yu will study with the Second Mistress and learn what the Second Mistress does.¡±


    Liang heard these words, the smile on her face has been completely taut, however Chu Yu¡¯s smile does not diminish, Liang knew she is not going to back down, after a long time, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Good, then also please young lady take a snack, and study hard.¡±


    ¡°Second Madam, don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Yu bowed respectfully, ¡°Ah Yu will study hard.¡±


    After lunch, Chu Yu came to the second madam¡¯s room and waited for her to ¡°teach¡± her.


    Wherever Liang Went, Chu Yu went. Liang Shi was upset, Chu Yu saw that she was bored, so


    She did not speak but just followed her all day, until it was dark and Liang Shi was finally tired, she drove Chu Yu out.


    Chu Yu took Chang Yue and Evening Moon out of Liang¡¯s door, and then they climbed over the wall and left the Wei mansion.


    ¡°Where is Miss going?¡±


    Chang Yue and Evening Moon were a little puzzled.


    Chu Yu took out a bunch of keys from her pocket, ¡°Go and get the keys.¡±


    Evening Moon froze, and Chang Yue instantly reflected: ¡°Is that what you asked me to put in the Second Lady¡¯s room?!¡±


    Chu Yu looked at Chang Yue with a ¡°teachable¡± look and nodded her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and put it back for her before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Chang Yue cheered up and praised Chu Yu desperately, ¡°Miss, you are really good, I was wondering how to get Liang to allow us to check the accounts!¡±


    ¡°You know I want to check the accounts?¡±


    Chu Yu felt that Chang Yue had improved, she was always better with her hands than with her head. Chang Yue was embarrassed and said, ¡°It was Evening Moon who told me.¡±


    Evening Moon guessed what she was thinking, and Chu Yu did not find it strange. She nodded at Evening Moon, but said, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t solicit the birthday  anniversary feast?¡±


    ¡°The master is the master, Liang is the concubine, the master wants to take back the feed sooner or later, Liang can not stop. So Liang wanted to find something to make the master do a bad job, so that the Wei family know that only she, Liang, can do a good job in presiding over the feed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chu Yu nodded, sighed and said, ¡°Evening Moon, after you marry out, I¡¯m not worried anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Evening Moon blushed and said, ¡°Master is speaking too early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early,¡± Chu Yu blinked: ¡°You are also sixteen, right?¡±


    Evening Moon was so ashamed by Chu Yu that she couldn¡¯t say anything, and Chang Yue was laughing at her, so Evening Moon couldn¡¯t help but move her hand towards Chang Yue. The three of them fought and found a locksmith near the weapon street, and after watching each other to match all the locks, they played around on the street for a while before sneaking back to their room.


    The three of them thought they were discreet, but as soon as they climbed over the wall, they saw Wei Qiu in the courtyard, looking at the three girls who climbed in, with some helplessness on their faces.


    Chu Yu greeted with some embarrassment, ¡°That, good evening.¡±


    Wei Qiu sighed and wanted to say something, but in the end held back from saying.


    Chu Yu thought this was the end of the matter, but the next night, she received a pigeon letter from Wei Yun.


    The dog-crawling words seemed even more scribbled, clearly highlighting the man¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t just go out and play on the walls, there are mechanisms on the walls of the Wei family, there are places you can¡¯t go over!¡±


    Chu Yu looked at the thousand-mile flying letter and raised her head to look at Wei Qiu who was looking down at her toes next to her.


    After holding it in for half a day, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are carrier pigeons expensive?¡±


    Wei Qiu lowered his head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Yu sank her face, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat the roasted pigeon.¡±


    Wei Qiu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He knew that it wasn¡¯t the pigeon that Chu Yu wanted to roast, it was him.

 CH 9

    Chapter 9


    Chu Yu stole the key without moving, and Liang did not notice.


    At night, Chu Yu stole the account books, then slipped into the warehouse and counted the accounts one by one. During the day, she followed Liang and kept an eye on her.


    Liang is alarmed by her stare, but indeed did not do any small action.


    The Wei House is a large family, Chu Yu checked the accounts slowly, she was not in a hurry, she checked the place where the mistake was made , and when she was idle , she wrote a letter to Wei Yun.


    The youngest of them all, Wei Yun , is in an idle position on the front lines, almost like running errands for Wei Jun. So he has a lot of time every day, the reply is fast and he talks a lot.


    Wei Jun would occasionally write to her, but he seemed to be an extremely shy person, and he couldn¡¯t say anything, nothing more than cold weather, don¡¯t eat cold, get up early, sleep early, and eat regularly.


    When Wei Jun wrote this sentence, Wei Yun added a note after it.


    The days are cold ¨C sister-in-law can buy more beautiful clothes, wear whatever you want to wear, all on the account of big brother, do not be afraid to spend money.


    Don¡¯t eat cold ¨C sister-in-law don¡¯t eat too cold, the doctor said it¡¯s easy to get a stomachache, big brother has bought all the delicious snacks in White City and will bring them to you when he comes back.


    Get up early and go to bed early ¨C sister-in-law should sleep well, big brother misses you so much that he can¡¯t sleep, he is afraid that you also miss him too much.


    Regular diet ¨C forget it, sister-in-law i can not make it up, you know that big brother misses you very much.


    Chu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She has absolutely no idea how to face this chatterbox brother-in-law, reading the letter from the border, she only felt funny. She read it for a few more days and it became a habit. As soon as she saw Wei Qiu come in with the letter, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh first.


    When Chu Yu checked the accounts, the Chu family also sent someone to Kunyang and found Gu Chusheng.


    Gu Chusheng had just settled down in Kunyang and was organizing the manpower in Kunyang.


    He had been to this place in his previous life and was comfortable with it, but there were just too many things to do, even if he was familiar with it, it was hard to do it all at once.


    When the Chu family sent someone over, he looked up from his paperwork and reacted only after a long time.


    His first thought was ¨C Chu Yu is here!


    According to the original time, Chu Yu should have caught up with him halfway, but even though he deliberately slowed down his speed, he did not see Chu Yu chasing him over. He was anxious in his heart, but the surface is not obvious, he has always been able to wait, he knew Chu Yu must come back.


    If Chu Yu does not come ¡­¡­ he can not do anything now..


    He came back too late, when he came back, his father had died, and he was about to leave Huajing, it was too late to deploy anything. He wants to marry Chu Yu, but also can only rely on Chu Yu¡¯s deep affection for him.


    It was at this time that he had to face the fact that Chu Yu was indeed married to him.


    She Abandoned the glory and wealth, and married him a weak scholar with nothing.


    At first, it was not without moving.


    At least when he married her, he was sincere and wanted to repay this feeling.


    But when everyone said how good she was to him and how he didn¡¯t deserve her, arrogance and anger blinded him. When he was on his way to the top, he was confronted by the woman who had been so kind to her, and he felt that she was an eyesore to see. She seemed to be the mark of the most embarrassing moment in his life, always reminding him of Gu Chusheng, who was once a wretched teenager.


    When she died, he went through the years, saw the glory and wealth, walked through the world¡¯s prosperity, experienced betrayal, experienced despair, he suddenly found that only the light of his youth, was the purest, and the brightest.


    He remembered the Chu Yu back then, his heart trembled a little, he restrained himself, stood up, and said to his attendant: ¡°Let the Chu family wait a moment, I will change my clothes and come.¡±


    With that, he went to the compartment, purposely changed into his most decent clothes, put on the jade crown, confirmed his grooming in front of the mirror, and then took a deep breath before going to the lobby.


    He desperately thought about how Chu Yu had come, how the marriage between Chu Yu and the Wei family would be handled, how Chu Yu ¡­¡­


    He thought a lot and when he arrived at the lobby and saw only one Chu family attendant, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    The other party came forward and saluted respectfully, ¡°Lord Gu.¡±


    Gu Chusheng nodded, pushed the doubts in his heart and returned the salute, ¡°Uncle Shan, long time no see.¡±


    Chu Shan was a vassal of the Chu family, and Gu Chusheng also knew that he was quite valued in the Chu family, even though he was not of high rank, he still treated Chu Shan quite respectfully.


    As Gu Chusheng spoke, he welcomed Chu Shan to his seat, and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Uncle Shan has come today, does Uncle Chu have any orders?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Chu Shan smiled brightly, ¡°The general just ordered two things this time, the first one is that he knows Lord Gu¡¯s situation today and asked me to bring something over.¡±


    Chu Shan said, bringing up a box.


    Gu Chusheng took the box with both hands, and after opening it, it was filled with gold yuan treasures and several letters.


    ¡°There are several generals in Kunyang who are quite familiar with the general, inside this are letters in the general¡¯s own handwriting, Lord Gu can take them to pay his respects, it¡¯s always good to have more people to take care of you when you go out.¡±


    Chu Shan did not mention the gold inside, is to take into account the face of Gu Chusheng, if Gu Chusheng is really a teenager, he may not be able to wake up to this kindness, he has always been high-minded and arrogant ,and he could not fully appreciate the kindness of others without a trace.


    However, he has now gone through so many years of polishing, he knows Chu Shan¡¯s thoughtfulness, he is now indeed short of money, and did not resist, he took a deep breath and said: ¡°Thank you Uncle Chu, also thank you Uncle Shan.¡±


    ¡­ ¨C>>


    The second thing is the matter of your marriage contract with my lady.¡±


    Hearing these words, Gu Chusheng¡¯s heart lifted up.


    He guessed that when Chu Shan came to say this, it was probably related to Chu Yu. Chu Yu did not come after him this time, there might have been some variables in the middle, however, she was always a persistent person, what she wanted to do, she would definitely do it.


    Now Chu Shan came over and also mentioned the marriage contract, could it be that Chu Yu talked to Chu Jianchang into letting her marry me?


    He put the box on the table, suppressing the excitement in his heart, and looked up at Chu Shan: ¡°The matter of the marriage contract, how does Uncle Chu intend to do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous,¡± seeing Gu Chusheng¡¯s appearance, Chu Shan guessed that he thought that the Chu family had come to break the contract, and hurriedly said, ¡°The Chu family is not a treacherous villain, the general just asked me to ask, now that the eldest young lady has married, and the second young lady¡¯s age has also come, when do you plan to come to propose marriage? ¡°


    Hearing these words, Gu Chusheng¡¯s brain ¡°buzzed¡±, the whole person was confused.


    He looked at Chu Shan dumbly, unable to say anything.


    What did he say?


    Missy got married?


    Which Missy got married? Who else is the Chu family¡¯s Missy besides Chu Yu?


    It can¡¯t be Chu Yu.


    She was going to marry him, she had trekked thousands of miles in her last life, how could she marry someone else in this life?


    He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, Chu Shan looked at his appearance and said with a smile, ¡°Is Lord Gu so dumb with joy?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Chusheng finally slowly came back to his senses, he felt a dryness in his throat, but still held on to his smile and said with difficulty, ¡°The Missy you are talking about, is it Ayu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural,¡± Chu Shan sipped his tea, his eyes showing a satisfied look: ¡°Miss married in the Wei House, she returned a while ago and she seems to be doing well, The Wei family style is elegant, Miss will not have to worry about this life.¡±


    Gu Chusheng clenched his fist under the sleeves, and Chu Shan looked up surprised, seeing him lower his eyes, and in a tone that was calm enough to make people feel a cold tone, slowly said: ¡°a lifetime is so long, you can¡¯t always rely on others.¡±


    Even less it shouldn¡¯t be that short-lived Wei Jun of the Wei family.


    Thinking of Wei Jun¡¯s name, Gu Chusheng felt as if a sharp blade had pierced into his heart.


    At that time, Chu Yu was going to marry Wei Jun. For many years his name has always been put together with Wei Jun, how many people have been pity? If Wei Jun is still alive, Chu Yu will marry him.


    At that time he felt angry when he heard the name, in the eyes of everyone, he was no better than Wei Jun, perhaps in Chu Yu¡¯s heart, he was also no better than Wei Jun.


    It¡¯s just that when Wei Jun is dead, she has no way back.


    He used to be glad that Wei Jun died, he had once hated Wei Jun¡¯s  death in his last life, and when he heard this name again in this life, he suddenly found that, compared to his last life, in this life, his dislike for Wei Jun was deeper.


    Chu Yu married him.


    In this life, Chu Yu married him!


    He looked up and stared at Chu Shan, he wanted to ask what exactly they had done to Chu Yu.


    Such a gaze was so rude that the attendant next to him couldn¡¯t help but call out to him, ¡°Gongzi.¡±


    Chu Shan frowned, he felt a little uneasy, so he said directly, ¡°Does Lord Gu have something to say?¡±


    Gu Chusheng was nudged awake by Chu Shan¡¯s words, now that Chu Yu¡¯s marriage to Wei Jun was a foregone conclusion, he could not offend the Chu family again. So he took a deep breath and pushed the box back.


    ¡°The marriage with the second young lady, I have thought about it for a long time, and I think I should say it clearly after all. The second young lady has a golden branch, am afraid that Gu Chusheng¡¯s current status is not suitable.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to worry about that, the general said ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Gu Chusheng interrupted Chu Shan, his eyes firm: ¡°Chusheng already has someone he admires, and the second young lady is afraid that she will have her own thoughts, for marriage matters, she still needs to find someone she loves, Chusheng thought that the general would not force it.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Shan fell silent. He knew the tossing of Chu Yu before getting married, and now looking at the attitude of Gu Chusheng and Chu Jin, he sighed and looked up at Gu Chusheng.


    ¡°Mr. Gu,¡± he said with a helpless tone: ¡°You tell me the truth, the person you admire, is it my Miss.¡±


    Gu Chusheng froze, and after a moment, he slowly smiled away.


    He didn¡¯t push back, nor was he annoyed, he nodded heavily: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Shan sighed, seemingly troubled: ¡°You are like this ¡­¡­ Eldest Miss ¡­¡­ she has already married someone ah.¡±


    ¡°She is married,¡± Gu Chusheng¡¯s face said with a smile on his face, his eyebrows curved: ¡°then what¡¯s the problem with me liking her?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to say that Wei Jun was originally short-lived, even if Wei Jun lived a long time, even if he took care of Gu Chusheng¡¯s people, even if he tore everyone bloody, he must snatch her back!


    Thinking of this, Gu Chusheng¡¯s heart is finally not so painful.


    Wei Jun is on the battlefield.


    He hooked the corners of his mouth, his eyes were full of coldness.


    Even if he does not do anything, Wei Jun and the Wei family are destined to die on the battlefield.


    As an important minister in the dynasty, he knows exactly what happened on the battlefield. It was a past event that even the emperor did not dare to face. Even the emperor put down his jade crown and apologized to Wei Yun.


    No one can save the Wei family.


    Even the reborn him, can not save.

 CH 10

    Chapter 10


    Chu Shan saw Gu Chusheng¡¯s resolute attitude, and did not persuade more, he only said, ¡°I will convey the words of the Lord to the General, but it is only a gift from the General ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no merit, no virtue, it is a shame to receive it.¡±


    Gu Chusheng looked at the box and said firmly, ¡°I will take care of the matter of Kunyang by myself.¡±


    In his previous life, Chu Jianchang was annoyed with Chu Yu¡¯s elopement and ignored the two of them for three years, at that time he came alone, and now that he had the memories of his previous life, he was even less afraid to worry.


    Chu Jianchang gave him this money because of the face of Chu Jin, but now he does not intend to marry Chu Jin, naturally he can not take this money, and let Chu Jianchang look down on him.


    Chu Shan also understands Gu Chusheng¡¯s thoughts, after thinking about it, he sighed and said: ¡°Then so be it. I will go back to the general to take the reply letter, I shouldn¡¯t go late, I am afraid the general has even set the date of your marriage.¡±


    Gu Chusheng also knew that it was better to let Chu Jianchang know about such a big event as early as possible, so he did not retain Chu Shan, he sent Chu Shan out of Kunyang, looking at the distant stretches of mountains, he folded his hands between his sleeves and asked his subordinates: ¡°Is today the first day?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s the seventh day of the month.¡±


    ¡°The seventh day of September ¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Chusheng murmured out this date, and after a moment of contemplation, slowly said, ¡°There are only two days left ah ¡­¡­¡±


    When Chu Shan delivered the letter to Gu Chusheng, Chu Yu was at the Wei Mansion to take stock of the Wei Mansion¡¯s accounts.


    These years Liang relied on the trust of Liu Xueyang and Wei Zhong, enriching herself and indeed taking a lot of good things. Chu Yu counted the accounts and copied them on paper, as she thinks about how to talk to Liu Xueyang about this matter.


    Such a long period of embezzlement, if Liu Xueyang doesn¡¯t know, Chu Yu thinks it  is unlikely. Even if Liu Xueyang does not know, Wei Zhong, Wei Jun, someone in the Wei family always knows something. But no one has said anything for so long, why?


    If the Wei family actually does not care about Liang taking something, she rushed to take out from this account, but it will make Liu Xueyang unhappy.


    She didn¡¯t know the Wei family, and after thinking for a moment, she wrote a letter to Wei Yun, asking about the attitude of the people in the house towards Liang.


    These days she had corresponded with Wei Yun, and she had gotten to know him quite well. He was a good source of information about the family, and he was very talkative and childish, so it was easy to get information from him.


    However, Chu Yu also knew that this was Wei Yun looking at Wei Jun¡¯s face.


    The fact its that Wei Jun should have instructed Wei Yun about something, so that Wei Yun had no defense against her.


    Although the young man did not write much, he was very punctual and sent one letter every seven days. Debriefing the day to day like a military report, and then nothing else.


    He wrote beautifully, and as Chu Yu looked at it, she could see some of the taste of Wei Yun from her previous life.


    It was the same font as Wei Yun¡¯s in her previous life, but compared to it , Wei Yun¡¯s words were more severe and fierce, while Wei Jun¡¯s words revealed a gentleman like jade.


    The communication between the front line and Huajing, if the weather is good, one day and one night is enough, and if the weather is not good, two days are enough. After Chu Yu sent the letter, she slept peacefully, intending to go to Liu Xueyang tomorrow to find out the bottom line,  combined with Wei Yun¡¯s information, and then make plans.


    However, that night, Chu Yu did not know what happened to her, she suddenly had a dream.


    The dream was from her previous life, when she had just chased Gu Chusheng to Kunyang, at that time Gu Chusheng didn¡¯t like her much, but couldn¡¯t drive her away, she found herself a side room in Gu Chusheng¡¯s magistrate¡¯s office to sleep in, with money for Gu Chusheng¡¯s life.


    That day was the Chongyang Festival, she prepared flower cakes and chrysanthemum wine, ready to go with Gu Chusheng for the festival, she had just reached the door of the study, she heard Gu Chusheng¡¯s shocked voice: ¡°70,000 people were wiped out in the White Emperor Valley? How is this possible?¡±


    Then the picture turned, she was in a valley, surrounded by mountains on all sides, and in the valley was the sound of killing, screaming, and swords fighting.


    There were fires everywhere, and in the smoke, she couldn¡¯t see anyone, but she heard Wei Jun hissing, ¡°Father! Come on !¡±


    She recognized the voice.


    When the young man handed him the red silk and stammered the words ¡°Miss Chu¡±, she remembered the voice in her heart.


    So she instantly knew where it was.


    The White Emperor Valley.


    Seventy thousand troops, all wiped out.


    She desperately ran towards him, she pushed through the crowd and tried to save him. She hissed his name: ¡°Wei Jun! Wei Ju!¡±


    However, the other side could not hear, she only saw a dozen arrows through his chest, he was still carrying a long spear struggling to turn back.


    Amidst the firelight, his clear face was stained with blood, this time his voice still stuttered, but it was only trembling with pain, calling out her name, Chu ¡­¡­ Chu girl.


    She desperately tried to move forward, by the time she ran to him, the fire had cleared and a white mist began to surround him, and he was buried in a pile of people, full of corpses everywhere.


    There was a teenager carrying a blood-stained Spear, wearing tattered armor, with a hoarse voice, crying and shouting , ¡°Father ¡­¡­ big brother ¡­¡­ where are you?¡±


    Chu Yu did not dare to move.


    She slowly twisted her head to look¡­ ¨C>>


    And saw Wei Yun.


    He had a red band of cloth tied around his head, and because he was still underage, teenagers going into battle were tied with this band of cloth as an incentive.


    His face was stained with blood and his eyes were pressed with fear and bewilderment. He rummaged through one body after another and then called out their names.


    ¡°Sango ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Brother ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Father ¡­¡­¡±


    At last, he finally found Wei Jun. When he turned that young general over from the dead, he finally could no longer hold back, and the accumulated tears burst out, and he hugged Jun Wei to death.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    He howled, and the whole valley was filled with his cries.


    ¡°My Sister-in-law is still waiting for you ah ah!¡±


    ¡°You said to go home ah, big brother you wake up, I die for you!¡±


    ¡°Brother ¡­¡­ father ¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun bang, crying alarmingly, however, the surrounding area is full of corpses, and no one can answer him.


    The boy who was  like a bird, like a teenager, cried little by little, to despair, to anger, to hatred, to fear.


    Chu Yu watched quietly, watching the mountain of corpses and blood, watching the god of killing come again.


    Wei Yun¡¯s body still had the shadow of when she first saw him.


    Zhenbei Wang, Yan Luo WeiQI, Wei Yun.


    The fourteen-year-old man whose family  died in the battle, the fifteen-year-old man who carried the situation of life and death to the border pass to save the country from water and fire, and then became a lonely man who became the backbone of the country.


    However, she did not admire, respect, or be vigilant, or worried, as she did then.


    She looked at the teenager, and only felt countless heartaches pouring in.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Wei Xiaoqi, should not be like this.


    She took a quick step forward and wanted to call out to him, yet it was at this moment that the dream suddenly stopped and she suddenly woke up.


    The sunlight fell on her face, she gasped sharply, evening moon came in with the washing water, smiling, and said: ¡°This young lady is up late.¡±


    Evening Moon and Chang Yue like the Wei family, so they also changed their names and called Chu Yu Young Lady.


    When Chu Yu couldn¡¯t come back to her senses in her dream, Evening Moon came forward and waved her five fingers in front of her eyes and said, ¡°Is young madam having a nightmare?¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s gaze slowly withdrew and stopped on Evening Moon, her sanity that had collapsed in the dream finally recovered a bit, she hoarsely said: ¡°Today ¡­¡­ the first few days?¡±


    ¡°You have really slept.¡±


    Evening moon smiled lightly, with some helplessness in her eyes: ¡°Today is Chongyang, the ninth day of the ninth month. Last night you also ordered us to prepare flower cakes and chrysanthemum wine ¡­¡­¡±


    Before she could finish talking, Chu Yu put on her shoes, bought her clothes in time to change, and ran towards the backyard where the carrier pigeons were managed.


    Before she could relax, she suddenly got up, couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy, she walked a little stumbling and bumped into Chang Yue, she also fell to the ground due to inertia.


    Chang Yue ¡°ouch¡±, was about to curse, then saw Evening Moon hurrying to help Chu Yu, she froze and said: ¡°Young lady, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Where is Wei Qiu?¡±


    Chu Yu finally responded and raised her voice, her voice was much sharper: ¡°Tell Wei Qiu to come here!¡±


    Evening Moon sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly asked Wei Qiu to come over.


    When Wei Qiu rushed over, Chu Yu had finished washing up and finally calmed down a bit. She looked up at Wei Qiu: ¡°Is there any news from the border?¡±


    Wei Qiu froze, then shook his head, ¡°No news yet.¡±


    ¡°If there is news,¡± Chu Yu said solemnly: ¡°notify me as soon as possible , and do everything possible to stop the news first and you can not tell others, can you understand?


    Wei Qiu did not understand why Chu Yu would have such an order, however, thinking of Wei Jun¡¯s secret order, but still nodded.


    That day, Chu Yu was not in the mood to care about anything else. She didn¡¯t think about tea or food, she waited by the pigeon room.


    Waiting for the night, finally a carrier pigeon flew in, Chu Yu did not wait for it to land, leaped and grabbed the carrier pigeon in her hand.


    She quickly took off the note and saw Wei Yun¡¯s scribbled handwriting on it.


    The paper still had blood on it, so it was obviously written in a hurry.


    ¡°On the eighth day of the ninth month, my father and all my brothers were trapped in the White Emperor Valley, I went to reinforce them and needed to prepare for the worst.¡±


    The eighth day of the ninth month, the White Emperor Valley.


    Chu Yu¡¯s brain buzzed and almost tore the paper to pieces.


    After all, he went?


    Why did he still go?


    He clearly promised her, why did he still go?

 CH 11

    Chapter 11


    Chu Yu squeezed the paper and quickly calmed down.


    She kept her eyes on the front line, and judging from the letters sent back by Wei Yun and Wei Jun, the Wei family did play a very conservative game, and were unlikely to do anything like chase after the enemy. But everything still happened, they got trapped in the White Emperor Valley on the eighth day of September, and today is the ninth day of September ¡­¡­


    Chu Yu closed her eyes, she knew that something must have happened on the battlefield that she did not know about.


    She also realized that when the full Wei family was posthumously knighted back then, it was not just because Wei Yun became a good general and the king lifted him up.


    The news she got from the rebirth was not necessarily right, she was the one who was too conceited and believed too much in the news she had already gotten, thinking that she could turn the situation around when she was born again.


    She closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing, next to Wei Qiu , Wei Xia, Chang Yue and Evening Moon waiting behind her, Wei Qiu¡¯s face was a little overwhelmed with anxiety, he whispered, ¡°Young lady, we can¡¯t lock such news.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Chu Yu opened her eyes and exhaled a breath of turbid air, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find my mother-in-law, until then, no one can know this news.¡±


    Wei Qiu had some difficulty, such news was too big, however, Wei Xia calmed down and respectfully said, ¡°Yes, I will follow Young Madam¡¯s orders.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and walked briskly towards Liu Xueyang¡¯s room.


    The old lady of the Wei family was not in Huajing on weekends, and now the person who can really make decisions in the family is Liu Xueyang. Chu Yu knew exactly what the Wei family was facing and what Liu Xueyang had done. She was not a woman who could endure, and as the mother of Wei Yun and Wei Jun, she did not want Liu Xueyang to face what was left.


    She walked to Liu Xueyang¡¯s room and stepped inside without even informing anyone. Liu Xueyang was lying on the couch listening to the servants playing the pipa, when she suddenly heard the sound of the pipa stop, she raised her head in some confusion, and saw Chu Yu standing in front of her, her face calmly saying, ¡°Mother-in-law, I have something important to report, it is better to dismiss others.¡±


    Liu Xueyang froze, but still nodded towards the person next to her.


    The attendants retreated, Evening Moon and Chang Yue stood in front of the door and closed the door, leaving Liu Xueyang and Chu Yu in the room, Liu Xueyang smiled and said, ¡°What is wrong with Yu today?¡±


    ¡°There is news from the border.¡± Chu Yu opened her mouth, and Liu Xueyang¡¯s face changed.


    Being in the general family, they all know well what a border family letter that is going to make everyone around retreat means, Chu Yu saw that Liu Xueyang did not lose her temper and continued, ¡°Yesterday our army was besieged in the White Emperor Valley, Xiao Qi brought troops to the rescue, but we have to be prepared for the worst.¡±


    Liu Xueyang sat up straight, pinching the edge of the table, and said with difficulty, ¡°How many people were trapped ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°In addition to Xiao Qi, the father-in-law, together with six brothers and 70,000 elite soldiers, are trapped in it.¡±


    Hearing these words, Liu Xueyang¡¯s body shook, Chu Yu went forward, holding her up and anxiously shouting ¡°Mother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Liu Xueyang was red-eyed, gritting her teeth, holding Chu Yu¡¯s hand, obviously her body was still trembling, but she said to her: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they will be fine. Now I am still here, you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more,¡± Liu Xueyang raised her head and smiled with difficulty, ¡°even if they die, they are still dying for the country, His Majesty will not make it too difficult for us, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Chu Yu did not say anything, she held Liu Xueyang, squatting on her side, pursed her lips and finally said, ¡°Mother-in-law at this time, this news will not be spread out, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Liu Xueyang nodded somewhat wearily, and said to her, ¡°You know this, I know, oh, and then with the Second Lady ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mother-in-law!¡± Chu Yu interrupted her and hurriedly said, ¡°I came to talk about this, and in this situation, Liang can no longer continue to be in charge of the feed.¡±


    Liu Xueyang is a bit confused, Chu Yu tentatively said: ¡°mother-in-law, Liang has been abusing her personal power in the Wei House for so many years to embezzle the treasury silver, you know this, right?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Liu Xueyang was a bit embarrassed: ¡°I do know, I also told the master. But the master said, when the water is clear, there is no fish, and it¡¯s the same for everyone , as long as there is no harm, she will go¡±


    ¡°But now in such a situation, and you still put such an important matter in the hands of such a person, Did mother-in-law not think of how dangerous it is?


    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Liu Xueyang some people do not understand: ¡°the past ten years have been like this, up to now ¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not the same now,¡± Chu Yu took a deep breath, finally decided to spread out and say: ¡°Mother, the news I got here, this defeat may be caused by father-in-law¡¯s misjudgment of the situation, if something happens to the 70,000 troops, the account will be counted on the Wei House!¡±


    Hearing these words, Liu Xueyang¡¯s face became white, and she trembled, ¡°How is it possible ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you let Liang know about such news, how can you guarantee that she will not take advantage of the fire and escape with the money? If Liang takes away the silver in the house, what can we do to fight and keep the rest?¡±


    &¡­ ¨C>>


    Chu Yu saw Liu Xueyang wavering, and continued: ¡°Mother-in-law, money is just the icing on the cake in ordinary days, but at such a time of existential crisis, that is fate!¡± Your life, Xiao Qi¡¯s life, my life, do you want to put it in Liang¡¯s hands?¡±


    Hearing these words, Liu Xueyang suddenly sobered up. Her eyes slowly calmed down, she twisted her head and looked at Chu Yu: ¡°Then what do you say, what is to be done?¡±


    ¡°If mother-in-law trusts me, how about listening to my hand in arranging the subsequent matters?¡±


    Liu Xueyang did not speak, she stared at Chu Yu, after a long time, she said: ¡°Since you already know the news of the front line, you should understand that no matter how many of those 70,000 troops are still left behind, the Wei House will be condemned, why not leave at this time?¡±


    Chu Yu did not understand the meaning of Liu Xueyang¡¯s question, she was a bit confused, ¡°What does mother-in-law mean by this?¡±


    ¡°If you want, at this moment I can give you a letter of resignation for my son, you hurry back to the general¡¯s residence, if my son ¡­¡­ really met with misfortune, you can take this letter of resignation to remarry.¡±


    Liu Xueyang said, twisting her head with difficulty: ¡°A Yu, you have other ways out.¡±


    Chu Yu heard these words and understood Liu Xueyang¡¯s meaning. She lowered her head and gently smiled.


    ¡°I promised Jun ¡­¡­¡± her voice was gentle, this was the first time she called Jun Wei¡¯s name like this. She had never actually spent a moment alone with Wei Jun, yet she didn¡¯t know how, from the moment she married into the Wei family, she felt in her heart that she wanted to be in the Wei House for the rest of her life, to share the honor and disgrace with this family.


    This is the wind bone of Great Chu, and the backbone of Great Chu.


    In the first hundred years, the Wei family opened up the frontier with the blood of their family and created the Great Chu.


    In the last ten years, when she died, it was Wei Yun alone, with the spirit of the Wei family, guarding the northern frontier alone, defending against foreign enemies and defending my country.


    In her last life, she was so caught up in love that she didn¡¯t do anything for the country.


    In this life she lives another life, she hopes she can live as she wanted to as a teenager.


    She admired the Wei family and wanted to be one.


    So she lowered her head and said gently but firmly, ¡°I want to wait for him to come back.¡±


    Live and wait for him to come, die and wait for him to come.


    Tears instantly rushed out of Liu Xueyang¡¯s eyes, she suddenly got up, hurriedly entered the inner pavilion and found a jade token.


    ¡°This is a token left to me by the master, saying that it is for use in times of danger, and anyone in the Wei House who sees it must listen to this order and act. I know I¡¯m not a person who can manage things, so I¡¯ll give you this token.¡±


    Liu Xueyang cried and shoved the token into Chu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Chu Yu took the token into her hand, she originally wanted Liu Xueyang to listen to her and go to take down Liang together, but now Liu Xueyang trusted her so much, which was something she did not expect.


    She said somewhat hoarsely, ¡°Mother ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you are a good child,¡± Liu Xueyang held her hand, her eyes full of expectation: ¡°I know, you will be able to wait until A Jun returns.¡±


    She stared at Chu Yu, and smiled strongly ¡°There Should always be a few to come back, right?¡±


    Chu Yu looked at the woman in front of her who was bracing herself, the cruel words were pressed between her lips and teeth, finally, she only said, ¡°Mother, no matter what, Ah Yu will not leave.¡±


    Liu Xueyang lowered her head and nodded desperately, ¡°I know, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law,¡± Chu Yu pursed her lips, ¡°I will now go and take Liang down on the charge of embezzlement, wait for a while, you will go and take the five young males out of Huajing and rush to Lanling to find the old lady.¡±


    Hearing these words, Liu Xueyang¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You want me to go?¡±


    ¡°The five young males cannot stay in Huajing.¡±


    Chu Yu spoke decisively.


    She didn¡¯t know how bad the situation could get, and could only let Liu Xueyang leave early with the important people.


    Liu Xueyang still wanted to say something, Chu Yu then said: ¡°You are Ah Jun¡¯s mother, and the face of the Wei House, now anyone can be humiliated, but you can¡¯t. If You are here and when Xiao Qi returns tomorrow, you are a puppet and a handle. And the five young masters are in Huajing, which means that the Wei family puts the whole family in the hands of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Mother , you take them away, and if there is any misfortune ¡­¡­ you take them and escape out of Great Chu.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Liu Xueyang snapped back, ¡°What are you staying here for?¡±


    ¡°I am here, waiting for the Wei family¡¯s sons and daughters to return.¡± Chu Yu made a firm voice: ¡°If they return safely, I¡¯ll receive the dust. If they return wrapped in corpses, I will organize a white ceremony. If they are unjustly imprisoned, I will run to save them; if the corpses are hung at the noon gate, I will collect them for burial.¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s voice is calm, and she had finished all the good and bad endings.


    She looked at Liu Xueyang, and in the shocked expression of the other party, she calmly said: ¡°As a Wei family woman, life and death guard the family.¡±

 CH 12

    Chapter 12


    Liu Xueyang was shocked by Chu Yu¡¯s words and she could not return to her senses for some time, but after a long time, she slowly calmed down.


    The Wei family is also a family that has experienced great ups and downs, although she comes from a scholarly family, she was also married into the Wei family at a young age, following the ups and downs of the Wei family.


    Although Wei Yun was now writing letters, with years of sensitivity to the situation, Liu Xueyang also understood that the Wei family is now on the sword, and if she was not careful ,she mwould be doomed..


    She looked at Chu Yu, who was even more calm and collected than she was, and said seriously: ¡°It is a blessing for the Wei family to have a daughter like this. If the Wei family can safely survive this calamity, it will not be negative.¡±


    Chu Yu smiled when she heard this, Liu Xueyang¡¯s face was cold, then she said: ¡°I will immediately take a few young males to Lanling, you need to act cautiously in the capital, if necessary, I will bring the old lady back. Now the Wei House is entrusted to you, you can claim that I took the children on a trip.¡±


    ¡°Mother, be careful on your journey.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, Liu Xueyang also no longer said more, she immediately let the soldiers seal off the courtyards, and then led the people to the room where the five young male children were, she directly carried them and immediately drove them out overnight.


    Chu Yu stood at the door to send Liu Xueyang away, in order to prevent tracking, they sent out a total of three carriages, in three different directions.


    After sending Liu Xueyang away, Chu Yu returned to the house, she heard a lot of noise in the backyard, Evening Moon came forward and calmly said: ¡°Liang heard that Madam has left the house, and is clamoring to see you. Several young ladies have woken up one after another and are asking to see Madam.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the young ladies, Chang Yue,¡± Chu Yu called Chang Yue, who was waiting with her sword, and ordered, ¡°You go to Chu House immediately, and borrow one hundred soldiers overnight, and only let my father know about this, but no one else.¡±


    Chang Yue answered, and then turned around and left the Wei House.


    ¡°Take the account book with you and go see Liang.¡±


    Chu Yu saw Chang Yue go out, and then took Evening Moon out of the lobby.


    Wei Xia Wei Qiu together with the chief of service Wei Yun Lang followed them, bringing two rows of soldiers with them to Liang¡¯s residence in a breeze.


    Liang was still making noise, and when Chu Yu entered, she said indignantly, ¡°Chu Yu, what do you mean by this? Where is the madam? Where is Madam, I want to see her!¡±


    ¡°Madam is out on something, and now I am in full charge of the Wei Mansion.¡±


    Chu Yu passed right by her, walked to the first place, and sat down at the end.


    Evening Moon stood behind her with her account book in her arms, and Liang¡¯s face changed as soon as she took a look at the book. She said, ¡°How could Madam give the Wei Mansion to such a young child like you? I have been in charge of the Wei House for twelve years, and if you have something important to do, you should first consult with me. Now I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who imprisoned her and blackmailed the son of heaven to order the princes, right?


    Hearing this, Chu Yu is not annoyed, she picks up the cup of tea, and lightly sips: ¡°like a person who has read the books.¡±


    She lifted her head and looked at Liang calmly: ¡°Why is the lady looking for me and not you, are you not clear in your heart? You confess or I give you a pile of accounts to settle?¡±


    Chu Yu spoke without raising her voice, and her voice was calm and gentle, but it was this calm attitude that made it seem extra powerful.


    Liang¡¯s heart was in turmoil, she looked at the account book and knew that Chu Yu was afraid that she had checked the accounts.


    But when did she do it? She had clearly taken strict precautions, clearly did not see Chu Yu move any traces of the books ¡­¡­


    She pursed her lips, Chu Yu raised her eyes and looked at her: ¡°Okay, I do not want to talk to you, all these years you embezzled the silver in the Wei House, a total of 28,000 silver, I will ask your brother for it. And you,¡± Chu Yu looked at her, after staring for a long time, calmly said: ¡°Tomorrow at dawn, I will be escorted to the government, and deal with it according to the law.¡±


    Hearing these words, Liang¡¯s face turned white.


    After years of being treated with courtesy in the Wei House, she had almost forgotten her status as a concubine.


    Her three children were almost the same as the first son in the Wei Mansion, and Liu Xueyang was gentle and did not care about concubine affairs, so much so that everyone in the entire family, including herself, had forgotten her status as a concubine.


    She certainly has a certain status because of her favor, however, above the law, it is clearly written that she is not the same as a wife.


    If a slave stole, she was to be punished with fifty strokes of the cane and the word ¡°punch¡±; if she was a concubine, she was to be punished with thirty strokes of the cane and the word ¡°punch¡±.


    For an ordinary woman, this is no different from giving death.


    Liang breathed sharply, and as Chu Yu rose, she spoke out anxiously, ¡°No! Young Madam! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Chu Yu was grabbed by her sleeve and met Liang¡¯s eager eyes, Liang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and her voice trembled: ¡°Young Madam, I am the mother of the three sons, if you do this, the three sons will come back and be cold-hearted!


    It was because of this in the past that Liu Xueyang and Wei Zhong had always treated her with extra respect.


    The seven children of the Wei family, all handsome, Wei Zhong and Liu Xueyang do not cause them to be divided because of the first and concubine, after all, on the battlefield, family is family, so for the mother of these children, they are also very courteous.


    If it was in the normal times, Chu Yu was willing to tolerate Liang for this reason, however, she is aware of what Liang did in the future, she can not indulge.


    So she said: ¡°What haven¡¯t you committed¡­ ¨C>>


    I did not count the sins that have been committed. Now all the crimes you have committed in the past, Liang, people must have the consciousness to bear the results of what they do, and since you have done it, you must have the courage to bear it.¡±


    ¡°As for the three gentry ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu pursed her lips, some intolerance in her heart, but still said, ¡°I think, they will also understand.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Yu raised her hand and had someone pull Liang down.


    Liang shouted harshly, and the young ladies not far away heard this voice, their hearts were all astonished.


    After Chu Yu dealt with Liang, she turned around and went to Jiang Chun¡¯s room in the second young lady¡¯s room.


    This young lady is from a general family, but only a concubine daughter, but because of her origin, even in such a noisy environment, she is extraordinarily calm.


    She was dressed in a plain shirt, sitting in front of the case, long sword across her knees, her face was calm as she watched Chu Yu come through the door.


    Chu Yu looked at her quietly at the door, she married into the Wei House but she rarely interacts with these ladies, and now for the first time to formally look at Jiang Chun like this, it was a little amazing.


    Jiang Chun was not a very good-looking woman, with clean-cut features, but with an extra kind of heroic spirit.


    At the moment she had just got out of bed, her hair was scattered behind her, and she sat quietly like this, to have an extra aura.


    But her body trembled slightly, obviously that aura was strong. Chu Yu stopped in front of the door, no action, a moment later, Jiang Chun took the lead to speak: ¡°Regardless of the news of life and death, the young lady can tell.¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the sword on Jiang Chun¡¯s knees.


    In her previous life, Jiang Chun died by cutting her own throat, perhaps since she got married to Wei Shuang, she was always ready to live and die together.


    So Chu Yu gently smiled: ¡°There is no news yet, but they are now trapped in the White Emperor Valley, and I have made the worst plan. By tomorrow, perhaps there will be news, but whether life or death, please help me.¡±


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chun slightly froze, murmuring out, ¡°No news yet ¡­¡­¡±


    That is the best news.


    Chu Yu nodded her head, she was actually not worried about Jiang Chun, she came to take a look, and also give Jiang Chun the bottom line .  lest she do anything too extreme.


    Seeing that Jiang Chun is in good condition, she turned around and intended to leave, but before she could lift a step, she heard footsteps coming from behind her, but Jiang Chun said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you.¡±


    Chu Yu was a little surprised to see the other party¡¯s firm look, but finally nodded.


    Early the next morning, Chu Yu received a second letter from Wei Yun.


    The handwriting on this letter was vague, as if the person holding the pen could not hold it anymore.


    ¡°My father and brother are dead, only Wei Yun is left, and now he has wrapped their bodies in a coffin and is returning.¡±


    Expected.


    Chu Yu looked at the letter, did not say anything for a long time, and Jiang Chun just read that sentence, then violently fainted.


    Chu Yu restrained her wild mind . After instructing the subordinates to take Jiang Chun down and take good care of her, she returned to the study.


    Because she had been prepared, she was able to calm down, however, inside, she had already turned over a river. She raised her pen, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and wrote back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid, wait for your return.¡±


    This letter crossed thousands of mountains and rivers and landed in the hands of Wei Yun at dusk of the second day.


    By then he had not slept for nearly two days, wrapped in plain clothes, carrying the spirit of his father and brother and seven coffins on his back, walking along the official road.


    He actually did not know where he was or where he was going.


    Going home?


    But his father and brother are dead, leaving him alone, how can he face going home?


    And after returning home , how will he face the rest of the storm?


    The accusations of Yao Yong and the Crown Prince were still fresh in his mind, and it was his father¡¯s adventurous pursuit of the remnants to the ambush that led to the great defeat. He did not go to the front line because he was young, he did not know what happened, he only knew that his father and brother were not such people, but such a refutation, seems extraordinarily pale and weak.


    For the first fourteen years of his life, there was no wind or rain, and even the swords and guns on the battlefield were shielded by his father and brother.


    Now suddenly he has to face all this, he has nothing in his head, only a blank.


    The bodies were carried back to him one by one from the White Emperor Valley, and he thought all the way, why not let him go without them together?


    This spirit is too heavy for him to carry.


    However, it was at this moment that the pioneer officer handed him the family letter.


    The woman¡¯s handwriting, which was a little heavier than usual, but it was extraordinarily firm.


    ¡°Do not worry, do not fear, wait for the return of the king.¡±


    For a moment, it was as if someone was standing in front of him, carrying off the weight a thousand pounds.


    Wei Yun¡¯s lips trembled, holding the piece of paper, and after a long time, he slowly closed his eyes.


    The sun was like blood, he held the family letter, as if there was a thousand gold.


    He should go back.


    Even though his father and brother have gone, there are still old and young people waiting for him to return.

 CH 13

    Chapter 13


    After Chu Yu confirmed the news, she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    The Chu family transferred a hundred family soldiers to Chu Yu overnight, now the Wei House is almost under Chu Yu¡¯s control, even if some guards have dissenting thoughts, with the token plus the Chu family¡¯s soldiers, those guards can¡¯t do anything.


    So Chu Yu first asked the doctor to come over and give her a consultation, and then called all the young ladies to the lobby.


    The young ladies also knew that something big had happened, so they were all cautious and did not dare to say anything more. They were invited to the lobby by Chu Yu, and after surveying the surrounding area for a while, the third young lady, Zhang Han, said tentatively, ¡°Where is Madam?¡±


    Chu Yu sat down and calmly said, ¡°Her Ladyship took the five young sons to visit the old lady in Lanling.¡±


    Hearing this, several young ladies¡¯ faces changed, and Yao Jue rose haughtily and said angrily, ¡°Taking the five young sons away, how could you even not inform us the mothers?


    Yao Jue came from the Yao family, and now that Yao¡¯s daughter was the Empress and her eldest son was the Crown Prince, the status of the Yao family had risen, so even if she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, she had much more courage than the others.


    Chu Yu thought in her heart how in the previous life Wei Yun had brought back Yao Yong¡¯s head, and now she thought that the Wei family must have encountered some kind of conspiracy, so she felt unhappy when she saw the Yao family. She coldly glanced at Yao Jue, and said plainly:¡±The one who took people out was the Grand Madame, instead of yelling at me, why don¡¯t you go to your mother-in-law and yell?¡±


    When Yao Jue was told this, she inexplicably felt that her momentum was weakened by a few points. She opened her mouth to speak, but Chu Yu suddenly raised her voice: ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Chu Yu you ¡­¡­¡±


    Yao Jue sprinted forward, Wei Xia Wei Dong immediately stepped forward and stopped her. Chu Yu continued, ¡°Make a scene, you continue to make a scene, do you know why I sent them away? And do you know what is happening at the front? You then will continue to delay the time, when the time comes, no one can escape!¡±


    The fifth young lady, Xie Jiu, who had always been the most prestigious, went forward, pressed Yao Jue¡¯s hand, looked at Chu Yu, and said seriously, ¡°What is happening at the front, please tell us what is happening.¡±


    ¡°Early this morning, Wei Yun sent back news from the front line,¡± Chu Yu hushed her voice, everyone quieted down and stared at Chu Yu, listening carefully to Chu Yu¡¯s words, Chu Yu surveyed the expressions of the crowd and slowly said, ¡°Father-in-law and the brothers, after being trapped in the White Emperor Valley, the whole army was wiped out, and now Wei Yun has taken the corpses in a coffin , bringing them on the way back ¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, everyone did not react, everyone looked at Chu Yu in a daze, and after a long time, Xie Jiu was the first to come to her senses, and said in a trembling voice: ¡°Young lady said brother, which one is it?¡±


    She seemed to notice that Chu Yu used the word ¡°all¡±, never one, so she changed her tone and said, ¡°Yes, which ones?¡±


    Chu Yu sighed and slowly said, ¡°In addition to Xiao Qi, including the son, the six princes and the Duke of Zhen ¡­¡­¡±


    The words did not finish, a scream came from the crowd, everyone looked up, and it was the sixth young lady Wang Lan.


    She had just gotten pregnant and was already at a sensitive time, when she heard the news, she pounced on Chu Yu like crazy and struggled, ¡°You are talking nonsense! How could my husband die! You are talking nonsense!¡±


    Her voice was sharp and sharp, and the maid stepped forward to pull her back. Chu Yu frowned and gave a look to Chang Yue, who then raised her hand and knocked Wang Lan out with a hand slash.


    Wang Lan passed out and the room was left with the Third Young Lady¡¯s cries, while Xie Jiu and Yao Jue stood in the hall, all still unresponsive.


    Chu Yu looked at them and was about to say something when she heard Yao Jue say, as if suddenly awakened, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I have to go back, I have to go find my mother, I ¡­¡­¡±


    She said, rushing towards the outside, however, before she took a few steps, there was a clamor outside, Chu Yu frowned and looked up, she saw soldiers hurrying inside and anxiously said, ¡°Young lady is not good, a group of soldiers with the holy decree surrounded the house, saying that no one can leave until the seventh prince returns!¡±


    News from the front line should have reached the palace, and the emperor was not expected to do this. otherwise she would not have let Liu Xueyang leave early with the children.


    She calmly said, ¡°No harm, let them go around.¡±


    Now that he is not yet convicted, no one dares to barge into the Marquis of Zhen Guo¡¯s residence.


    She turned her head and continued to instruct her subordinates to put Jiang Chun and Wang Lan together under close supervision and have the doctor take good care of them.


    Wang Lan¡¯s child must be born as soon as possible.


    Just in the last life ¡­¡­ she gave birth to?


    Chu Yu did not remember that the young ladies of the Wei Mansion in the previous life, except for a martyr jiang Chun, were too sensational, and the others did not seem to have too many rumors, most of them were given a letter of repudiation by Wei Yun in place of his brothers and let them go home to remarry.


    Chu Yu pondered all the information from her previous life, and ordered methodically on one side. Yao Jue, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to believe the guard¡¯s words and was clamoring to get out.


    Chu Yu did not care about her, but instead looked at Xie Jiu.


    ¡°What is the Fifth Young Lady¡¯s plan?¡±


    Her voice was calm, Xie Jiu was a smart person, she immediately saw Chu Yu¡¯s intentions and said with a frown, ¡°Now that the Wei family is obviously tainted with great crimes, you still plan to keep it?¡±


    When these words came out, Chu Yu understood Xie Jiu¡¯s choice, she looked at her quietly for a moment, but asked, ¡°Do you have no feelings for the Fifth Prince?¡±


    Xie Jiu froze, and when she responded, she was silent.


    After a long time, she spoke out with difficulty, ¡°But I have to plan for the future, I¡¯m only twenty-four years old.¡±


    She looked firmly at Chu Yu, as if she wanted to say something else, but Chu Yu nodded, without contempt or impatience, and said lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and instructed her subordinates on the main points of the white affairs behind her, and did not look at Xie Jiu again.


    Chu Yu¡¯s face showed an indifferent attitude, Xie Jiu felt for a moment that she was standing on her own, it seemed extremely ugly and embarrassing.


    She clenched her fists and jerked out, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you stay!¡±.


    Chu Yu paused in her steps and turned her head, Xie Jiu¡¯s voice was sure: ¡°Chu Yu, you are still young, you do not understand how terrible it is to live your life alone ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± Chu Yu interrupted her, her voice calm and bland: ¡°I still have the Wei family with me.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You take your Yangguan Road, I crossed the only wooden bridge, I do not advise you, why do you have to stop me?¡±


    Chu Yu frowned: ¡°Xie Jiu, I thought you were smart.¡±


    Xie Jiu was silenced by this sentence, Chu Yu was right, just say, Chu Yu¡¯s choice lined everyone else¡¯s¡­¡­¡­ The lining is particularly unbearable.


    Xie Jiu watched her walk away, took a deep breath, and chose to turn away.


    Since they want to stay away, they naturally can¡¯t have too much entanglement with the Xie family anymore. The emperor will naturally unblock the guard when Wei Yun returns, and she will have to disassociate herself from the Wei family sooner rather than later.


    Xie Jiu felt she was thinking calmly, she felt she was a typical, indifferent, intelligent woman of the world, yet when she walked to her room and sat on the bed, somehow she suddenly remembered what her husband looked like.


    She took off her shoes and lay down on the bed, and in this unoccupied place, buried her face in the brocade quilt, and finally cried out.


    Several young ladies cried and made a fuss, Chu Yu asked someone to watch over them, and she started to organize the funeral hall.


    When people die, they always have a place to go, let alone the Wei family.


    She heard that in the previous life, the Wei family had made too much trouble , those few did not even have any spirit hall, so they were buried in a hurry, and even the tombstone was later reopened by Wei Yun.


    Now that she is here, she can¡¯t let the Wei family be like in the previous life, a hero, but in the end she doesn¡¯t even have a spirit hall for worship.


    In her previous life, she managed her own mother¡¯s white service, but also Gu Chusheng¡¯s mother¡¯s white service, and in this matter, she is considered skilled.


    The decoration and location of the spiritual hall were discussed, it was already dark at this time and she just remembered Jiang Chun, she thought about it and decided to go see Jiang Chun again.


    Jiang Chun woke up in the afternoon, and woke up with the intention to kill herself, but Chu Yu had long let people watch her in time to be robbed of the sword, which saved her life.


    After the suicide attempt, Jiang Chun stopped talking or eating, she leaned against the window and did not move or say anything.


    When Chu Yu walked in, she saw such a person, her eyes were like death, staring blankly at the sky outside.


    When the maids next to her saw Chu Yu coming and wanted to report something, Chu Yu waved her hand and they walked away. Chu Yu came to Jiang Chun¡¯s side, sat down and tucked her in.


    ¡°It¡¯s late in the day and the dew is cold, take good care of yourself, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Jiang Chun ignored her.


    Chu Yu leaned on the other side of the bed and looked at the moon outside the opposite window.


    ¡°The day I got married,I actually didn¡¯t even see what Ah Jun looked like.¡±


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chun finally made a move.


    She slowly turned her head back and saw Chu Yu leaning against the other side of the bed with a gentle look on her face, as if he was recalling something: ¡°I just heard him stammering and calling me Miss Chu, and I thought to myself, ¡°How can this man be so honest, he¡¯s already married and still calls me Miss Chu.¡±


    Jiang Chun lowered her eyes, obviously listening to her.


    Chu Yu also did not look at her and continued, ¡°On the day of the wedding, he went out to the war, I wanted to see what he really looked like, so I chased him over, and that day he promised me that he would definitely come back.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Jiang Chun finally spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡±


    Chu Yu smiled: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to see me sad, so I don¡¯t want to make my old man sad either.¡±


    Jiang Chun did not say anything, she seemed to understand where Chu Yu was coming from.


    ¡°I am not the same as you.¡±


    Her voice was faint: ¡°I have never been happy since I was born, until I met Jiro. Even when I married him, I was apprehensive, I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t like me, and even more afraid that he would bully me.¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Chun¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°On the day of the wedding, I broke my foot, I thought, he is bound to be angry that I made a fool of myself, so I braced myself, step by step, I thought I was going to be alone, it was so painful to walk all the way, but he found out.¡±


    ¡°He squatted down,¡± Jiang Chun smiled, her eyes full of nostalgia: ¡°He carried me on his back and walked the whole way. We went into the bridal chamber and he personally wiped my feet with medicinal wine. No one had ever been so kind to me.¡±


    Her gaze fell on Chu Yu: ¡°Regard it as a treasure, but so it is .¡±


    Chu Yu did not speak, the more beautiful the description, the more painful it is to face the cruelty of reality, it is also difficult to accept.


    ¡°If I never had it in my life, then I resigned myself to it.¡± Jiang Chun trembled and closed her eyes: ¡°But I once met such a good person, and how can I go on alone.¡±


    ¡°It hurts too much ¡­¡­¡±


    Tears fell from her eyes: ¡°It hurts too much to walk that road alone.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Yu could no longer hold back, she stretched out her hands and hugged Jiang Chun.


    She suppressed the hot tears in her eyes and desperately looked upwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she rasped, ¡°I¡¯m here, Jiang Chun, this road, I¡¯m here, Madam is here, and your child, you¡¯re not alone.¡±


    ¡°From the time you married into the Wei family, you were no longer alone.¡±


    ¡°Whoever dares to bully you in the future, I will fight back for you. When you are sick, I will take care of you; when you have nowhere to go, I will accompany you. Jiang Chun,¡± she hugged her tightly, ¡°In this life, people are not only in love.¡±


    ¡°You are no longer the little girl who had nothing but a death grip on the second son.¡±


    ¡°You have children, you have the Wei House, you have a home.¡±


    Hearing these words, Jiang Chun finally could no longer hold back, and the suppressed pain burst out violently.


    She howled out.


    ¡°But I miss him, I miss him!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Why him? Why do those heartless people live on, but he goes? He was so young, our child is only five years old, so how did it come to be his turn?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡­¡­¡± Jiang Chun was in her arms, crying hoarsely, questioning with a bang.


    Why is this heaven unjust to this.


    Why is this world so thin and cold.


    Why are the heroes buried unquestioned, but the wolves and rats left in the clothes?


    However, these questions, Chu Yu can not answer, she can only hold her, until her tears stained her clothes, and then slowly closed her eyes, wanting to use her own body temperature to make Jiang feel more warm.


    Even though the warmth is so weak, she still wants to be a candle that shines in this world.

 CH 14

    Chapter 14


    Jiang Chun cried for a long time and slowly fell asleep in Chu Yu¡¯s arms. After she slept through, Chu Yu finally relaxed her mind.


    Chu Yu let someone serve her to sleep, she straightened up and walked out. Evening moon came up and reported the news of the young ladies in each of the gentry¡¯s rooms and the third wife Wang¡¯s, and then said to Chu Yu: ¡°The seventh prince¡¯s letter has come, and now they have arrived in Pingcheng.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Yu hurriedly asked someone to bring Wei Yun¡¯s letter over.


    This time Wei Yun¡¯s letter was obviously much smoother than the last one, it didn¡¯t say much, just a few strokes, it just talked about getting there and how the situation was.


    When Chu Yu looked at the letter, she couldn¡¯t help but remember that in the past, when Wei Yun wrote back, it was always a long story, the scenery around that day, the customs and the people, everything was detailed, everything was there.


    And today¡¯s letter, if it was said to be written by Wei Jun, she would believe it.


    She felt some boredom in her heart, human growth is a sad process, and it is sad ro grow up at such a tragic cost.


    She reported the situation in the house, and after thinking about it, added a sentence.


    Outside of Huajing, the mountains and rivers are beautiful, on the way back home, if there are scenic and interesting things, you may want to say a few words.


    After she finished writing, she had the letter sent out.


    Although the Wei mansion is now under siege, everyone is still unclear about the reason. The Wei family is deeply rooted in the military, but it is not too difficult, even if there are occasional carrier pigeons coming and going, everyone will turn a blind eye.


    After sending the letter, Chu Yu finally got to rest. She lay on the bed, looking at the bright moon swaying. After a long time, she finally sighed out slowly and closed her eyes.


    The next morning when she woke up, Chu Yu began to prepare for the spirit hall again, now the procurement needs to be supervised by the soldiers outside, but now the young ladies are hiding in the house, as if they are afraid to get involved with the Wei family, and they are always ready to leave, Chu Yu is busy alone and there is some overstretching with people on hands.


    There are many people doing things, but some things always need to have the master to watch, in order to do fine.


    Chu Yu was busy all early morning, and heard footsteps from outside, she looked up and saw Jiang Chun standing at the door.


    She wore a plain dress, her hair was tied behind her with a plain belt, her face was not powdered, she looked beautiful and elegant. Chu Yu froze, then said, ¡°The second young lady is still sick, why not take a good rest, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jiang Chun smiled, her face was not as out of shape as yesterday.


    ¡°I am well, I heard you were busy, so I came to see if I could help. Last time you asked me if I could help you with the aftermath of father-in-law and the gentry¡¯s affairs, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Yu did not expect Jiang Chun to recover so quickly, she hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°You ¡­¡­ want to open up a bit, right?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was foolish yesterday, and I am grateful for the young lady¡¯s guidance. Now Jiang Chun is still alive, and as a mother, I am a mother.¡±


    Jiang Chun sighed and bowed towards Chu Yu: ¡°The grace of saving my life, I have not yet said thank you.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Lady has spoken too much.¡±


    Chu Yu hurriedly held her up: ¡°We are originally sisters, why do we need to be like this?¡±


    Jiang Chun was helped up by her, and after listening to her words, she hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then in the future I will call the young lady A Yu, and if the young lady does not mind, she can call me second sister.¡±


    ¡°Now that we are all suffering together, how can we resent it?¡±


    Chu Yu smiled: ¡°Second sister is willing to help me, that is very good.¡±


    Chu Yu told Jiang Chun about her family¡¯s affairs in detail.


    With that, the two of them went inside, and Chu Yu told Jiang Chun about the family affairs.


    Chu Yu observed Jiang Chun doing things, and after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ll escort Liang to the official palace¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Chun¡¯s voice was flat, looking at the account book, slowly she said: ¡°over the years, Liang has always been ready to escape from the Wei House when she is in trouble, she has a concubine outside, now the young lady preemptively attacks, which is also a good thing.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu¡¯s heart was greatly shocked.


    No wonder in the last life, Liang was only a concubine, but after taking away all the money and wealth of the Wei House, she did not leave a trace, and it turned out that she was not alone in doing this.


    ¡°Second sister if you knew, why not say it explicitly to the madam?¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s mind was fixed, and she asked, Jiang Chun smiled: ¡°Some things, you see through and not say, she is after all my mother-in-law.¡±


    At this point, Chu Yu instantly understood.


    Jiang Chun is so smart that she is afraid that she has already discovered the traces of Liang, but after all, it is Wei Shu¡¯s mother, so although she knew, she did not say much, she was afraid that after tearing her face, everyone would be embarrassed.


    And now that Wei Shu is dead, she does not have to take too much into account. In the last life, if Jiang Chun has not committed suicide, with Jiang Chun¡¯s methods, The Wei House might have been much better.


    Chu Yu looked at Jiang Chun, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned. Jiang Chun dialed the abacus, thought about it, looked up and said, ¡°Ling Chun is now going with his wife to Lanling, they should be fine, right?¡±


    Wei Lingchun is Jiang Chun¡¯s child, and is the oldest of the five young males.


    Chu Yu knew she was worried, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they split into three waves and went out in a hidden way, and I gave them all the elites in the house, plus now the Wei House is only under siege, not guilty, they are outside, they should be fine.¡±


    Jiang Chun also knew that now Chu Yu reassured her.


    With Jiang Chun on board, Chu Yu was able to handle things much faster. Wei Yun had been writing letters to Chu Yu all the way, and she could see that he had tried his best to tell Chu Yu about the road, but his mind was not in it, and it¡¯s not as interesting as it used to be, it¡¯s as dry as if it were a routine.


    Chu Yu looked at the letter, every day after reading it, it would be carefully folded up and put in the bedside table, she then found some colored clay, and imagined the appearance of Wei Jun and Wei Yun, and pinched them.


    Of the seven sons of the Wei family, Chu Yu remembers the looks of these two, the others she almost never met, she only heard their voices on the day of the wedding.


    When the clay figures were finished, it was time for Wei Yun to return to the capital.


    The night before Wei Yun returned to the capital, extra men were deployed in front of the Wei House, and the atmosphere was obviously tense. Jiang Chun walked in from outside, and said with some anxiety: ¡°Ah Yu, their position will not always take down Xiao Qi¡¯s at the door, right?¡± What the hell happened to them on the battlefield ¡­¡­¡±


    Jiang Chun rambled, her face showed all the worry.


    Chu Yu calmly ordered the palace to hang up the white aya, and at the same time let people inform them to go down tomorrow, so that the young ladies of the houses would gather in the front yard in the early morning and wait for Wei Yun to return. After doing all this, she said to Jiang Chun, ¡°No matter what, tomorrow we will welcome our father-in-law and the brother back with dignity.¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s calm attitude calmed Jiang Chun down.


    She nodded, seriously: ¡°If they dare to humiliate Xiao Qi in front of my husband¡¯s spirit, I will not spare them!¡±


    Chu Yu felt a little funny hearing this, but nodded with a smile: ¡°Good, do not spare them.¡±


    That night, Chu Yu tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep at all.


    Wei Yun had already arrived outside the city, but before entering the city, he needed a little reorganization. Probably just as Chu Yu wanted Wei Yun to see the best side of the house now, Wei Yun probably wanted her family not to see him in too much disarray at this moment.


    The next day when it was light, Chu Yu got up.


    She had her hair combed into a woman¡¯s bun, with white flowers on her head, and then changed into a pure white dress with white broad sleeves of cloud brocade, looking dignified and elegant.


    She drew light makeup and looked much more energetic. After putting on the pearl earrings, she could see that although she was dressed in plain clothes with flowers, she did not look wretched and haggard.


    After she had done everything, she came to the courtyard and counted the number of people.


    However, in the courtyard in twos and threes, only Jiang Chun and the Sixth Young Lady Wang Lan¡¯s room were present.


    Chu Yu put her hands in her sleeves and her face was cold: ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°The other young ladies all said they were physically ill.¡±


    The housekeeper came forward and said with a straight face, ¡°My servant has invited them, but they are unwilling to come.¡±


    The housekeeper¡¯s words have made the meaning very clear, ¡°saying¡± that they are ill, not ¡°willing¡± to come.


    Chu Yu knew what these people were planning, it was just to show the outside world that they did not want to get too involved with the Wei House.


    Chu Yu¡¯s eyes fell on the housekeeper who went to invite people: ¡°Are they unable to get up in bed now?¡±


    The housekeeper did not understand what Chu Yu meant, still confused, then heard Chu Yu raise her voice: ¡°Ming Yue and evening moon, go to each room and inform the young ladies who did not come, unless they can not get up in bed, then get over here immediately! If they don¡¯t come, just break their legs!¡±


    The housekeeper¡¯s face was shocked, and all the faces present became extraordinarily ugly.


    Break the legs ¡­¡­


    However, Ming Yue and Evening Moon din¡¯t seem to notice any problem at all , and led people directly.


    Jiang Chun was also a little embarrassed, she went up and said, ¡°A Yu, you so ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Today I am fighting for the face of the Wei House,¡± Chu Yu¡¯s cold voice said in reply to Jiang Chun, but her gaze was looking at the crowd: ¡°Whoever does not give me face today, do not blame me for not giving her face!¡±


    The crowd waited for a moment, then they heard Yao Jue¡¯s voice ringing out from afar.


    She angrily said, ¡°Chu Yu, who gave you the guts to break my leg?!¡±


    Chu Yu turned her head and saw Yao Jue and the other three young ladies rushing over in a hurry.


    Yao Jue was holding the whip in her hand and was about to fling it at her when she heard Chu Yu say, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want the letter of repudiation anymore?¡±


    Hearing these words, Yao Jue¡¯s hand froze.


    Chu Yu stood with a smile and swept her gaze over the three young ladies: ¡°I will say it clearly today, if you are honest today, then I will ask for this letter of divorce for you from Wei Yun later, then you and the Wei family will have no more relationship. If you still want to make trouble today,¡± Chu Yu roared, ¡°then go ahead and make trouble, my life is here anyway, I will take my life and make trouble with you, I will see if you can afford to make trouble!¡±


    Once these words came out, everyone was quiet.


    At this moment, the sound of guards came from outside.


    ¡°Young lady, the seventh son is back!¡±

 CH 15

    Chapter 15


    When the words fell, Chu Yu turned back and hurriedly said to the next person, ¡°Open the door, prepare wine, and give me the mugwort!¡±


    Saying that, Chu Yu commanded the crowd to stand in good  position, while counting the things to be used. Jiang Chun walked up to the third young lady Zhang Han and calmly said, ¡°Does the third sister really have to go to such an extent?¡±


    Zhang Han showed an embarrassed expression, Jiang Chun continued: ¡°The third son is also considered affectionate and righteous to his sister , now that he is back, don¡¯t you plan to see him?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Han¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she lowered her head and said, ¡°Second sister, my situation is not unknown to you ¡­¡­ if I do not act decisively, how can my family tolerate me?¡±


    Jiang Chun did not say anything, as a concubine daughter, she naturally understood their situation.


    The reason why she went straight to killing herself, why not consider it this way?


    Now that her husband is dead, the Wei family has been convicted. Who does not know clearly, 70,000 elite troops were wiped out, how big a crime this is? Either they break off their relationship with the Wei family and return to the mother clan, or the mother clan is bound to strike first and be the first to break off their relationship with them and show their loyalty to His Majesty.


    The reason why the mother clan has not yet taken a stand is because Wei Yun has not yet returned to the capital and has not contacted them, so she is not clear about what is going on.


    Jiang Chun was silent for a long time, but said: ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting, what can it affect? Third sister, you are too afraid of the cup and the shadow of a snake.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the others,¡± Jiang Chun sighed: ¡°You should also think about Lingshu, if Lingshu knows that you are not even willing to give his father¡¯s last decency, how will he think?¡±


    Speaking of children, Zhang Han finally froze her expression.


    She hesitantly glanced at Wang Lan, the sixth young lady next to her, who had always had no opinion, and when they saw that Yao Jue and Xie Jiu did not want to have anything to do with the Wei family, they panicked and followed their example. Now that Jiang Chun reminded them, they remembered their own children.


    The chidden cannot be taken away, and they can not take care of themselves for a lifetime, but also they do not want their children to be weak at heart.


    ¡°Go and stand.¡±


    Jiang Chun looked at Xie Jiu and Yao Jue, but patted Zhang Han¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Now the young lady can¡¯t tolerate you not standing, don¡¯t stand hard with her, even if it¡¯s Xie Jiu or Yao Jue, she must also be soft.¡±


    The Xie family and Yao family are a large family, if Xie Jiu and Yao Jue also have to serve soft, then they naturally will not be hard.


    Zhang Han hesitated for a moment, but finally walked forward and stood behind Chu Yu.


    Jiang Chun walked up to Xie Jiu and Yao Jue, and respectfully made an invitation gesture, then she calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to say any Extra words, right?¡±


    Xie Jiu and Yao Jue didn¡¯t say anything, and at that moment, the sound of a gong being sounded outside.


    Yao Jue raised her eyebrows and was about to curse something when Xie Jiu suddenly pulled her back.


    Xie Jiu stared at the door for a long time and then slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about crazy people, if the family asks you, then tell the truth.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu twisted her head in the crowd and turned her head to look over.


    Xie Jiu straightened her back, her face was calm. Chu Yu nodded towards her and turned her head.


    Xie Jiu faintly froze, but did not understand how much Chu Yu nodding  her head meant.


    After Xie Jiu and Yao Jue stood behind Chu Yu, everything was ready, the sound of the gong outside was approaching, and the door slowly opened.


    The vermillion door creaked, and the scene outside slowly fell into Chu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, above the street, the common people were bustling standing on both sides, a young man dressed in mourning clothes, with a white cloth band on his head to tie the hair high, and a white cloth band through the forehead, tightly tied to his head.


    He looked not more than fourteen or fifteen years old, his face was pale, his eyes were blue, the face was thin to see the bones, he looked calm, and was surrounded by an indescribable breath of death.


    He held a tablet in his hand, followed by seven coffins, one alone in front, the other six in a row of two, in a long line,  coming from afar.


    Money and paper flew everywhere, and no one spoke in the whole street, it was as quiet as a ghost city, but where the coffin passed, the people on both sides would gradually kneel down, and then make a sound of weeping.


    The cries broke the death-like silence, and the people behind them followed suit.


    So Chu Yu saw the long street like a wave of people slowly kneeling down, crying from afar, resounding throughout the city.


    Chu Yu squeezed her hand under her sleeve, so that she could keep herself calm and solemn, without losing any of her majesty.


    She listened to the cries, and suddenly felt that everything was not as bad as she had imagined.


    The Wei family¡¯s sacrifice, the court does not remember, the officials do not remember, the nobles do not remember, the Emperor does not remember, but there are people in this country, they always remember.


    Chu Yu felt sore in her eyes, her eyes fell on Wei Yun, and she saw the young man carrying the tablet, slowly looking towards her from a distance.


    The gaze seemed to cross thousands of mountains and rivers, and then the moment he saw her, the young man¡¯s expression finally changed.


    He walked up to her, knelt down on one knee, lowered his head, and spoke aloud: ¡°Wei family Wei Yun, returning with my father and brother!¡±


    The moment the voice fell, the coffins slammed to the ground with a bang, Chu Yu¡¯s eyes fell on the seven coffins, her lips trembled, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    She thought she was all set, but the moment Wei Yun knelt down on one knee, she suddenly remembered.


    When she went there, it was this young man who came to inform her, and now he is kneeling on one knee in front of her, he said to her¡­


    The major general was ordered to go to war, and ordered the last general to give this jade to the young lady, instructing her that she would return triumphantly, so there was no need to worry.


    A triumphant return, no need to worry.


    Chu Yu walked down the steps, raised her hand over the coffin, and slowly closed her eyes.

 CH 16

    Chapter 16


    Wei Yun remained in that kneeling position, head bowed, and did not dare to lift it up.


    Chu Yu stood in front of the coffin, her hand on top of the dark coffin, not saying a word.


    Although Wei Yun did not say whose each coffin belonged to, there were etiquette rules for the placement of the coffins. Wei Zhong was the Marquis of the State, so he was naturally in the first row alone. Wei Jun was the prince and was on the left behind Wei Zhong¡¯s coffin.


    In the distance were the suppressed cries of the long street, Chu Yu¡¯s hand trembled slightly, she was about to say something when she heard a mournful cry, ¡°Sixth son!¡±


    She Immediately saw that Wang Lan could no longer be patient, carrying her skirts from the steps down, to search the last row of coffins..


    She was still pregnant, and the maid next to her was so shocked that she rushed to help her, but Wang Lan ran very fast, and she threw herself on the coffin and cried her heart out.


    This cry seemed to break some taboo, everyone no longer suppressed themselves, they sobbed and wailed for a while, The Wei Mansion was full, inside and outside of the long street all crying.


    Jiang Chun had already cried, and she had even long died, so at this moment, she could still calm down, she walked to Chu Yu with red eyes, and said in a dumb voice: ¡°Young lady, the seventh prince is still kneeling.¡±


    Chu Yu suddenly came back to her senses, she turned her head back and went to help Wei Yun: ¡°Seventh Prince, please get up.¡±


    However, Wei Yun did not move a muscle, Chu Yu was slightly stunned and whispered, ¡°Seventh Prince?¡±


    Wei Yun did not say anything, his other leg also knelt down, from one knee to two knees.


    Chu Yu¡¯s entire body froze, and then she saw the teenager kneeling in front of her, slowly bowing his head.


    ¡°Sister-in-law,¡± he said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Little seven broke his word and didn¡¯t bring big brother back.¡±


    When he went, he had said that if Wei Jun was missing a hair, he would come to see him with his head.


    But now he is still alive and well, and what he brought back were coffins full of family.


    His body trembled slightly, and finally like a teenager, he suppressed his voice: ¡°sister-in-law ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he felt a hand fall on top of his head.


    Although the hand is slender, but extra warm, he heard Chu Yu¡¯s gentle voice: ¡°No problem, Xiao Qi has returned safely, I am also very happy.¡±


    Wei Yun looked up in a daze and saw a woman¡¯s tearful gaze which was tough and gentle, with a strength to support people¡¯s hearts, but in the midst of the howling, it seemed a bit out of place and clear.


    When Wei Yun looked at her, she suddenly got up and smiled at him, ¡°Stand up, you have come back from a thousand miles, cross the fireplace first.¡±


    The fire pit was put down and Wei Yun was helped to stand up.


    However, at that moment, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves came from the distance. Wei Yun and Chu Yu looked up at the same time, and saw more than a dozen people in dali temple official clothes driving horses to stop in front of the Wei Mansion.


    Wei Yun clenched his fists, and everyone next to him was shocked. The maid helped Wang Lan to quickly dodge away, and several young ladies who were originally attached to the coffin and wept bitterly also flew away.


    The man at the head of the group, who looked only thirty years old, stood on his horse and looked coldly at Wei Yun, holding up the decree: ¡°The Dali Temple has been ordered to arrest the criminal Wei Yun,¡± he said, raising his hand: ¡°Men, arrest him!


    The moment the voice fell, the Dali temple people came up. Wei Qiu, with his guards came forward, drew his sword on the surrounding soldiers and said angrily, ¡°Cao Yan, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Wei Qiu looked at the standing coffin, and his hand trembled slightly: ¡°My family is full of loyalty and martyrdom, and they died for the country, so how can we arrest and imprison the only son? You must not bully people too much!¡±


    Cao Yan is the youngest son of the Cao family, many years ago the Cao family had sent their eldest son to the battlefield to be handed over to the Wei family army, but was killed for not abiding by military discipline, so now the Wei family is in trouble and Cao Yan in the Dali temple immediately took the matter of arresting Wei Yun.


    The feud between the Cao and Wei families is known all over the court, and now that Cao Yan is here, people naturally want to think that Cao Yan is deliberately making things difficult for them.


    When Cao Yan heard Wei Qiu¡¯s words, he smiled coldly: ¡°What are you? This is an imperial decree written by His Majesty himself! Your family¡¯s greed for merit and victory caused the death of 70,000 of our troops in the White Emperor Valley. Wei Yun,¡± Cao Yan raised his voice: ¡°If you have the sense, don¡¯t struggle, or don¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡±


    Wei Yun did not say anything, he looked up at Chu Yu.


    The people were panicking, but this person was calm and collected. When he looked over, she simply said, ¡°Step over this fire bowl, remove the bad luck, and then you can enter the house.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law ¡­¡­¡±


    He made a dry sound, but Chu Yu held his wrist, pulling him to step over the fire bowl.


    And then she held the mugwort and gently patted it on his body.


    Everyone was quiet and watched as Chu Yu greeted him as if nothing had happened, gently sprinkling the mugwort water on top of his head as if he were a homeless son, then taking the wine cup from the side and handing it to him.


    ¡°Although you did not return in triumph, I prepared this toast when you were there, so since you are back, drink it.¡±


    Chu Yu held the wine cup in both hands, her voice was gentle.


    Cao Yan frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Wei Yun!¡±


    Wei Yun ignored him as he looked at the woman holding the wine in front of him.


    He had thought that when he returned home, he should be faced with a wreck, that the door should be full of wailing, that he should be the one to hold himself up and carry the Wei family forward.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would still be able to step over the fire bowl and drive away the bad luck before returning, and even drink a cup of toasting wine like his father and brother did when he was still around.


    When he was young, his father and brother did not allow him to drink wine. And now if he does not drink it,  no one will drink it again.


    He took the wine and poured it down hard.


    Cao Yan finally had no choice and shouted angrily: ¡°Wei Yun, are you trying to disobey the decree, South City Army, you are standing there, are you planning to protect the Wei family?


    Hearing Cao Yan¡¯s words, the South City Army, who had been silent, finally couldn¡¯t pretend to be dead, and the man at the head took a deep breath, he stretched out his hand and respectfully made a gesture towards Wei Yun: ¡°Seventh Prince, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡± ¡±


    Wei Yun looked at him, and then at Chu Yu, and finally nodded.


    He held out his hand for someone to put on.¡­..


    The man put the shackles on him.


    The shackles were tens of pounds on him, but he still stood up straight. Cao Yan had someone pull the prisoner¡¯s carriage over and sneered at Wei Yun, ¡°Seventh son, go up?¡±


    Wei Yun did not say anything, he looked back at the plaque of the Wei House, and his eyes fell on Chu Yu.


    ¡°The Wei family ¡­¡­ is left in the care of sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry.¡± Chu Yu nodded, her voice was calm and firm: ¡°I¡¯m here, the Wei family will be fine.¡±


    Wei Yun pursed his lips, but said, ¡°Sister-in-law, take good care of yourself as well.¡±


    He said, he swept his gaze to the young ladies standing at the side, raised his voice and said, ¡°People can¡¯t come back to life after death, it¡¯s the living that matters. My sisters-in-law should not be too sad. If my brothers know in heaven, I hope you can take care of yourselves.¡±


    Chu Yu did not tell Wei Yun about the changes at home, but only about Liang¡¯s and Liu Xueyang¡¯s whereabouts. Wei Yun did not yet know about the disagreements between the women at home, and was worried that her sisters-in-law were too sad about losing their husbands.


    When the third young lady Zhang Han heard this, she turned her head away, covered her face with a handkerchief and cried out in a small voice.


    Even Yao Jue, also unconsciously red-eyed.


    However, she and Xie Jiu come from a large family, and they already knew the situation of the Wei family, and would not dare to get involved, not to mention that the Yao family and the Wei family were also in bad faith. She and her husband are far less affectionate than other young grandmothers.


    The housekeeper looked at Chu Yu for fear that she would sue at this time. However, Chu Yu smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, take good care of yourself in prison, we are your elders, we can think better than you.¡±


    Wei Yun put his heart down, nodded, and got into the prison car.


    Cao Yan¡¯s face was already very bad, urging the man: ¡°Press to go to the heavenly prison!


    When he sat down with his legs crossed, he turned his back on the women of the family and put away his weakness and concern.


    As the prison carriage slowly moved, he suddenly spoke out, ¡°The Wei family has been wronged! Father and brother are not guilty!¡±


    ¡°Tell him to shut up!


    Cao Yan¡¯s face changed dramatically and he raised his whip and threw it over, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Seeing him raise his whip, Jiang Chun subconsciously grabbed Cao Yan¡¯s whip, Cao Yan noticed that he was being stopped and turned his head, after seeing Jiang Chun, he narrowed his eyes, ¡°Second Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°Good, very good,¡± he swept his gaze over the Wei family¡¯s ladies and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your Wei House is very good! Where is your First Lady?!¡±


    When no one spoke, Cao Yan raised his voice: ¡°Is there no one in charge of the Wei family nowadays? Or is the head of the Wei family a person who doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face?¡±


    ¡°The First Lady is away on a visit to her family, and now the Wei family is temporarily headed by my concubine.¡±


    Chu Yu stood up, she folded her hands in front of her body and bowed her head slightly: ¡°The second young lady has just experienced the pain of losing her husband and and she is momentarily demented, I hope you will bear with me.¡±


    Cao Yan¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Yu and after a moment of measuring, he slowly said, ¡°The first lady of the Chu family? You¡¯ve married into the Wei family and haven¡¯t met your husband yet, right?¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone¡¯s face became not very good-looking, even Xie Jiu, who was standing at the side, felt the eerie humiliation.


    However, Chu Yu¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if this was just an ordinary question, and calmly said, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Cao Yan looked at Chu Yu, not knowing what he remembered, and smiled: ¡°I heard that big Miss is talented and intelligent, always a person who knows what¡¯s right, Miss knows that the Wei family has been convicted,¡± he raised his head, looked at the Wei family¡¯s white flowers in the spiritual hall, and said, ¡°It is not appropriate to give them such dignity, right?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±


    Yao Jue couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and made a loud noise, but she was pulled by Xie Jiu next to her, and Xie Jiu suppressed her voice: ¡°Did your father and brother forget what they said?¡± Hold on, in the future, you and I will have nothing to do with the Wei Family?


    Yao Jue pursed her lips and turned her head away, not wanting to look again.


    She wanted to leave, but for some reason, Chu Yu was there, and she couldn¡¯t move a step.


    Her gaze fell on Chu Yu, watching Chu Yu ask Cao Yan without condescension, ¡°Is the Wei House now convicted?¡±


    Cao Yan¡¯s face changed, Chu Yu continued: ¡°Since the case is still under investigation, not guilty, they have fought for the country all their lives, returned decently, why not¡­?¡±


    ¡°Young lady, do you not understand what I am saying, or are you pretending not to?¡±


    Cao Yan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The Wei family has no male children, only a fourteen-year-old child remains, does Miss Chu want to widow Wei Jun?


    Chu Yu raised her head and looked at Cao Yan calmly, Cao Yan saw her expression wavering, then said: ¡°You should know that my grudge is with the Wei House, Miss, I am very good friends with your father, Miss give me this thin face, I will not make Miss embarrassed.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu sighed lightly and bowed her head slightly.


    ¡°Since your Excellency is good friends with my father, please also ask your Excellency to give this face and let my father-in-law and the rest be buried in peace.¡±


    Cao Yan laughed coldly, he sat up, waved to the back, pointed to the coffin, and said, ¡°Smash! ¡±


    Wei Qiu drew his sword and said angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Slave of a sinful minister, how dare you draw your sword?


    Cao Yan stared at Wei Qiu and said to the others, ¡°Someone, take this unruly slave down!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cao!¡±


    Chu Yu raised her voice, she stepped forward and stood in front of the coffin and Wei Qiu, staring at Cao Yan: ¡°Does Lord Cao have to do everything?¡±


    ¡°I will do everything, what can you do?


    ¡°Lord Cao, if what you did today reaches the ears of His Majesty, what will you do?¡±


    Cao Yan laughed out loud at his words, ¡°Do you think His Majesty will still care about the Wei family today?¡±


    ¡°Then you try.¡± Chu Yu stopped in front of the coffin and looked straight at him.:I am here today, if you want to move my father-in-law¡¯s coffin, step over my corpse.¡±


    Her hands were cupped between her sleeves, and she looked calm: ¡°I dare you not to make a move against Lord Cao, and I will do whatever Lord Cao wants.¡±


    ¡°The end only depends,¡± Chu Yu¡¯s gaze rested on Cao Yan: ¡°Lord Cao thinks that Chu Yu¡¯s life is worth a lot.¡±

 CH 17

    Chapter 17


    Chu Yu stood still in front of the coffin, Cao Yan narrowed his eyes: ¡°Do you think I am really afraid of you? ¡± Young lady, you can open your eyes and see, what kind of wood is this coffin of yours, what kind of wood is carved, what kind of grain is used, what kind of paint is used? ¡±


    Chu Yu did not turn around and calmly said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the wood used by my father-in-law and Wei brothers, the patterns they have carved, and the painting used, are all used according to their corresponding official ranks.¡±


    ¡°Young lady is wrong,¡± Cao Yan sneered, ¡°Wei Zhong and the others are guilty, they should be buried according to the specifications of the common people, how can they afford to use such coffins? Someone go to the East Street and buy seven ordinary coffins for me. Young lady,¡± Cao Yan turned his head and sighed, ¡°I am compassionate by nature, since the Wei family has fallen to this state, these seven coffins are for the Wei family.


    Saying that, Cao Yan pointed to the coffins and said, ¡°Please give way, young lady, you shouldn¡¯t stay where you shouldn¡¯t stay for a moment.¡±


    Okay ¡°Lord Cao, is there a law in Chu that states that a guilty person is buried as a commoner?¡±


    ¡°What about the law of Chu that states that a condemned body should be buried as a duke?¡±


    During the conversation, more and more officials and soldiers from the Da Lisi Temple rushed over, Cao Yan did not want to entangle with Chu Yu anymore and directly said, ¡°Bring Wei Zhong and others out!


    Saying that, Cao Yan led the soldiers to rush up, Chu Yu stood in front of the coffin of Wei Zhong, not moving, the soldiers came forward to open the coffin, Chu Yu raised her hand and pressed on the coffin, it did not move. The soldiers froze, Cao Yan said angrily: ¡°What are you afraid of, pull her away!¡±


    Soldiers reacted and rushed to pull Chu Yu, who was lying on top of the coffin, but no matter who came to pull, she was holding on to the coffin.


    She really did as she said, did not resist, did not fight back, but no one could pull her, she used her own body to stop the soldiers. When Cao Yan saw that they could not pull Chu Yu away for a long time, he roared angrily to the others, ¡°move!¡±


    After saying that, he rushed towards Chu Yu and threw a whip at her body.


    The whip saw blood on Chu Yu¡¯s body, and the people next to him shouted in alarm, while at that time, the surrounding soldiers also rushed towards the other coffins under the guidance of Cao Yan.


    Wang Lan was the first one who couldn¡¯t hold back and pounced on her husband¡¯s coffin with a big belly, and cried out, ¡°Liu Lang!¡±


    ¡°Pull the sixth young lady back!¡±


    Jiang Chun yelled out, ¡°Protect the sixth young lady!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Fight back!¡±


    Chu Yu raised her head and spoke in a loud voice: ¡°My House of Wei is not a minister of treason and will never fight against the court. No one is allowed to fight back!¡±


    With that, Chu Yu turned her head and stared at Xie Jiu.


    She opened her mouth and repeatedly recited a name.


    Xie Taifu.


    Xie Taifu.


    Xie Jiu noticed Chu Yu¡¯s gaze, she stood still and did not say a word.


    Surrounded by cries and shouts, the soldiers struggled to open the coffin, yet the people of the Wei House rushed up and clung desperately to the coffin.


    They did not resist, as Chu Yu said, but only desperately grabbed the coffin, they would be pulled away, but rushed back again and again.


    Zhang Han did not know how to fight back, so she lay on top of the coffin, and was again dragged down by the soldiers.


    Wang Lan, because she was pregnant, was dragged by the subordinates, and cried over and over, trying to go back again..


    Jiang Chun faced the coffin,and the whole person pressed the coffin to death, and her nails were buckled on the coffin.


    And Chu Yu is lying next to the coffin of Wei Zhong, blood dripping from her back.


    The door of the Wei Mansion was full of cries.


    Yao Jue gritted her teeth, her eyes were red, she was trembling, wanting to do something, but not daring to go forward.


    And Chu Yu stared at Xie Jiu, not moving a muscle, Xie Jiu looked cold, yet her eyes were floating light.


    She seemed to see herself just married to the Wei family that day, Wei Ya was sitting next to her.


    Wei Ya was two years younger than her, and he bowed his head and whispered, ¡°I heard that the Xie family has been studying for a hundred years, and you may like my name, my single name is Ya, and my name is Wei Ya.¡±


    As he spoke, he trembled and held her hand: ¡°Although I am younger than you, i am very reliable, I have seen you before, at the spring feast, at that time my fourth brother had not yet married, and I could not ask to marry you, so I urged my fourth brother to hurry to marry, just afraid that you did not wait for me ¡­¡­¡±


    The young man said, breathing a sigh of relief and looked up at her, ¡°Fortunately, you did not marry so early.¡±


    At that time she was amazed, the Xie family hearts are thin, she had never seen a teenager, simple to this point.


    Marrying him was a stopgap measure, she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, and it was good to marry into the Wei family. She had already prepared for his death and remarriage, but she thought it was ten years, or twenty years, never thought so early.


    Goro ¡­¡­


    Xie Jiu listened to the cries of the people around her, feeling what came up between her throat, she squeezed her fist and slowly closed her eyes. After a long time, she resolutely turned around, Yao Jue pulled her aside: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Xie Jiu smiled bitterly: ¡°To die!¡±


    After saying that, she violently pushed her away and turned to run into the rain.


    Yao Jue stood in place, looking at the Wei family confronting the officials in the heavy rain not far away, gritting her teeth, she rushed in, roaring out: ¡°Cao Yan, is there really no king¡¯s law in your heart?


    ¡°Fourth Miss Yao?¡±


    Cao Yan raised his head, quite surprised: ¡°I thought, Fourth Miss is a smart person?¡±


    Yao Jue did not speak, she gritted her teeth and gasped for air, Cao Yan looked at her and laughed lightly, ¡°I thought that Miss Yao, also had the same backbone as the young lady? What was great about the Wei family¡¯s grandson, you say? ¨C>>


    Okay that Wei Si Lang, I remember still a broken finger ¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Yao Jue got angry, she didn¡¯t have patience and kicked over with one kick, shouting angrily: ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    Cao Yan didn¡¯t expect Yao Jue to actually kick over, and was instantly knocked over by Yao Jue¡¯s kick. He instantly became furious and had someone pull Yao Jue down, and raised his hand to slap him. Yao Jue was being held down and struggled desperately, cursing: ¡°You son of a bitch, who the hell do you think you are? My cousin¡¯s dog ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, very good ¡­¡­¡±


    Cao Yan covered his face and nodded his head: ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be the first to open your husband¡¯s coffin!¡±


    After saying that, Cao Yan walked towards Wei Feng¡¯s coffin, he walked so fast and fierce that no one could stop him. If you dare to touch a single nail in Wei Feng¡¯s coffin today, I will make you break his body into pieces!¡±


    The moment the voice fell, Cao Yan had already slashed down with his sword, instantly opening up a crack in the coffin, and people were frantically rushing up to pull Cao Yan, but Cao Yan was crazy, not caring whether he would cut people or not, slashing at Wei Feng¡¯s coffin, Yao Jue was struggling desperately, Chu Yu was holding herself up, struggling to stand up, Jiang Chun raised her head and looked at the wind direction of Wei Feng¡¯s coffin, and then heard Yao Jue exclaim : ¡°No!¡± The coffin finally could not support itself and broke apart.


    The coffin panels fell apart and Wei Feng¡¯s remains were revealed.


    The corpse had been treated with special spices and herbs, and although it had begun to grow corpse spots, it didn¡¯t smell rotten.


    Cao Yan laughed out loud and pointed at the bystanders, ¡°Look! Look at the legendary broken finger Wei Shilang!¡±


    No one spoke, the moment the coffin cracked open, everyone froze.


    The whole place fell silent, staring at the coffin.


    The man in the coffin had been treated, he was dressed clean and tidy, the blood on his face had been wiped clean,  but could still be seen that one of his hands had been lost, showing the cruelty he experienced before he died.


    And it was also at the moment when the body leaked out, even the soldiers who followed Cao Yan saw  this and just remembered the person in this coffin, what he had experienced.


    They died on the battlefield, even if it was their responsibility that the 70,000 troops were destroyed, but when the people stayed in the capital to spend their days in comfort, it was also these people who were in the sands, fighting in blood, defending the country.


    Chu Yu braced himself, stood up, looked at Wei Feng on the ground, and hoarsely said: ¡°Lord Cao, what are you asking for, what exactly is it?¡±


    Yao Jue cried and rushed over to Wei Feng¡¯s side, she knelt on the ground, holding up Wei Feng¡¯s sleeve where he had lost his hand, howling out, ¡°Where is your hand? Son of a bitch, where¡¯s your hand?


    Cao Yan looked at Chu Yu and saw Chu Yu walking step by step towards Wei Feng.


    ¡°My Wei family, since the beginning of the dynasty, has followed the Son of Heaven, now four generations have passed defending the Wei family ancestral hall, hundreds of plaques, all the men, none of them died on the battlefield ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°My Wei family was full of men, only one teenager returned and this sacrifice can not be replaced with a peaceful burial for the Wei family?!¡±


    Chu Yu raised her head and looked at an old man standing in the distance under the corner.


    The old man was dressed in black, hands behind his back, calmly looking at Chu Yu.


    Xie Jiu stood behind her, holding an umbrella for her, Chu Yu¡¯s body blood and mud mixed together, The Wei House and everyone followed Chu Yu¡¯s gaze, looking towards that corner, only Yao Jue still hugged Wei Feng, crying her heart out.


    Chu Yu stared at Taifu Xie and raised her voice violently: ¡°Master! The teacher of the Son of Heaven, the righteousness of the country, you tell me, is it not the blood of the loyal family, is it not a hundred years of heroic souls, but also can not exchange the only bit of bloodline stable survival, to get a coffin peacefully into the ground?¡±


    Xie Taifu did not speak, he looked at Chu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    The woman¡¯s eyes seemed to have light and fire in them, she examined the conscience of people and tortured humanity. She made the gloom nuisance, let the darkness flee in disarray.


    Seeing that Taifu Xie did not speak, Chu Yu turned around, her body was drenched in blood, but she still opened her arms and looked at the people who were looking at her.


    ¡°The third son of the Wei family, Wei Chengyun, defended the city for a full year, holding back the 200,000 troops of Chen, allowing Chu to win with minimal casualties, but his four children all died of famine in Qiancheng.¡±


    ¡°In the second year of Pingde, when the Northern Di came to invade the city, the four sons of the Wei family led 7,000 elite soldiers to defend the city and fought until only 200 soldiers remained, without retreating a step.¡±


    ¡°The fifth year of Pingde ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu said one by one, slowly walking towards the people.


    Her eyes fell on the people until, she finally cried out.


    ¡°In the nineteenth year of Pingde, on the seventh day of the ninth month, all the men of the Wei family, except for that fourteen-year-old Wei Qilang, died in battle in the White Emperor Valley!¡±


    Chu Yu raised her hand, pointing to Wei Jun¡¯s coffin, grabbing the shirt on her chest from the pain, howling out, ¡°including my husband, the son of the Marquis of Zhen Guo, Wei Jun.¡±


    ¡°He was only twenty-four years old, he would have had a good year. He could have been an official like many of the sons of Huajing, and enjoyed a prosperous and stable life!¡±


    ¡°But he did not, he went to the battlefield, he died there, and now returns ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu closed her eyes, turned towards Tai Fu Xie, bent down and kneeled down: ¡°Tai Fu Xie ¡­¡­ I only ask that he be buried in peace, I only ask for a copy of the justice belonging to the Wei House, please Tai Fu ¡­¡­ give the Wei House, this due dignity Strike!¡±


    ¡°Master! Master!¡±


    The people knelt down and cried out, ¡°Master, help the Wei family!¡±


    Tai Fu Xie stood in the crowd, the hand behind his back trembled gently, he slowly closed his eyes and clenched his fist, seemingly making a major decision.


    ¡°Cao Yan,¡± he said hoarsely, ¡°kneel down.¡±

 CH 18

    Chapter 18


    Hearing this, Cao Yan frowned and hesitantly said, ¡°What does Taifu mean by this?¡±


    Xie Taifu raised his voice fiercely: ¡°Cao Yan, Mo said that now the Wei family has not yet been convicted, and even if the Wei family is convicted, it is also the fourth and third dukes¡¯ family, as long as His Majesty has not stripped the Wei family of his title, then he is still the Zhenguo Hou Mansion, Er and other small communities from the Sipin Dali Temple.¡± Etiquette is the majesty of the Son of the emperor , don¡¯t you even pay attention to the Son of Heaven?! ¡±


    Hearing these words, Cao Yan¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    If Chu Yu and the others had said this, it would not have been painful for Cao Yan. Because he knew that everyone was forced to do misfortunes against the Wei family, how would they dare to take the Wei family¡¯s affairs to the Emperor?


    What temper does the emperor have now? He likes a courtier who can indulge, but when he hates a courtier, he will not listen to that courtier¡¯s half good words. The Gu family was also a big family back then, but they only gave a word to the King of Qin, but what has it come to?


    Cao Yan dares to make such a scene, is also sure that no one in the court dared to speak for the Wei family, but also sure of the emperor¡¯s attitude towards the Wei family now.


    However, as the master of the Heavenly Son, Xie Taifu had always been deeply favored by the emperor, and if he wanted to make this head for the Wei family, Cao Yan would have to think about it.


    Don¡¯t say that Xie Taifu can¡¯t afford to provoke, even if he can, Xie Taifu has always won the heart of the emperor, he is willing to come forward.


    Cao Yan¡¯s heart turned a thousand times, after a long time, he smiled and said: ¡°Taifu is right, it is my recklessness. I was concerned about the etiquette and law, and I misread the meaning of the etiquette and law for a moment, so I hope that Your Excellency and young lady will not take offense.¡±


    Saying that, Cao Yan put away the whip and bowed respectfully towards Chu Yu and said, ¡°Mister Cao has made amends to the young lady and to the Wei family.¡±


    His face was full of smiles and his appearance was completely sincere. Chu Yu was helped up by Jiang Chun, she didn¡¯t look at Cao Yan, she went straight towards Taifu Xie and said, ¡°Taifu, sit inside.¡±


    Xie Taifu looked at the coffins that were still outside and calmly said, ¡°Let the Duke of Zhen Guo and others go home first.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, raised her hand, and the housekeeper directed people to carry the coffins inside. Cao Yan took a look at the scene, went up to say goodbye to Taifu Xie, and then led people away.


    When the coffins were put into the spiritual hall, the people left, and Chu Yu turned her head to look at Taifu Xie, she bowed slightly and raised her hand, ¡°Taifu, please.¡±


    Taifu Xie nodded and followed Chu Yu into the Wei Mansion.


    Xie Jiu has been following behind Taifu Xie, holding the umbrella for Taifu Xie, when entering the courtyard, Taifu Xie slowly spoke: ¡°When Xie Jiu came to my house to find me, I thought she was here to beg me to help her.¡±


    Hearing this, Xie Jiu¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and she lowered her eyes to hide the panic in her heart. Xie Taifu glanced at her lightly, and there was no reproach in her eyes, but he said: ¡°She has always been good at planning for herself, and today I am quite surprised, but I don¡¯t know what the Young Lady said to move this girl?¡± ¡±


    Chu Yu lifted her hand to set aside the tree branch in front of her for Tai Fu Xie, her voice was steady: ¡°Everyone has a heart, the fifth young lady is also a person of nature, and she can see her heart through the clouds and fog, so I don¡¯t need to say much.¡±


    As they spoke, the three of them arrived at the lobby. After taking off her shoes and stepping onto the corridor, Chu Yu greeted Tai Fu Xie and took a seat, then said with Tai Fu Xie: ¡°Tai Fu, wait a moment, I will come after a little freshening up.¡±


    At this moment Chu Yu¡¯s body was full of mud and blood, but her attitude was too calm, and she actually let people ignore the awkward parts of her body.


    Xie Taifu nodded and raised his hand to signal Chu Yu to be casual. After Chu Yu returned to the house to change into a plain dress, she returned back to the lobby, at this moment only Xie Tai Fu was left in the lobby, the rest of the people had been retreated by Xie Tai Fu, only Jiang Chun stood at the door, but also did not come in.


    Xie taifu was drinking tea, the autumn rain was contained, and the hot tea condensed into the air with a rising mist, covering Taifu Xie¡¯s face.


    He looked nearly seventy years old, half a hundred sideburns, but because of proper maintenance, he was thin and slender, with extraordinary temperament, and did not feel old.


    Chu Yu kneeled down and sat opposite to Tai Fu Xie, and brought tea to him. Xie Taifu looked at her and said lightly, ¡°The young lady married into the Wei family, but it seems that she has never seen the son¡¯s face?¡±


    When Chu Yu heard this, she knew that Tai Fu Xie was relieved.


    The reason she clashed with Cao Yan and made such a wretched gesture was to let Xie Jiu lead Xie Taifu to her. And after Xie Jiu led Xie Taifu to come, her generous crying was only to stir up this person¡¯s emotions and make this person can¡¯t help but shoot.


    In the previous life, Xie Taifu was the only person who stood out publicly on this matter of the Wei family. He is the teacher of the Emperor , when Wei Zhong is the companion of the Emperor, he is also considered Wei Zhong¡¯s teacher. He is not quite similar to the Xie family character, if the Xie family are selfish and only care about self-preservation, then Xie Taifu is an outlier of the Xie family, even at this age, he also has a warm-blooded heart.


    The last generation of Xie Fu was too late to speak out, when Wei Yun had already been in prison for a while. The place in the sky jail was full of people like Cao Yan, the Wei family had many enemies, and one more day in the sky jail was torture for Yun.


    So Chu Yu deliberately showed weakness, wanted to provoke Xie Taifu, let him look at his own once-good student now home miserable¡­


    In the tragic scene, coupled with the little conscience in Xie Taifu¡¯s heart, as well as Xie Taifu¡¯s understanding of the emperor, Xie Taifu was about to take action.


    Chu Yu¡¯s mind turned quickly, so she smiled frankly: ¡°I have seen one side, and my feelings are still quite good.¡± ¡±


    Taifu Xie snorted coldly, ¡°Young Lady is calculating.¡± ¡±


    Chu Yu looked at Taifu Xie: ¡°What does His Majesty mean in his heart, does Taifu not understand it?¡±


    Hearing these words, Tai Fu Xie was silent, and Chu Yu was sure, the emperor indeed, does not want to drive the Wei family to extinction.


    This is also true, if you want to kill the Wei family cleanly, in a previous life you would not have left a Wei Yun.


    But he didn¡¯t want to kill, and he was angry at the Wei family on the surface. Why was this ? What was it that the emperor did not dare to let others know that he actually intended to spare the Wei family?


    Chu Yu pondered seriously, but on her face was a look that she already knew fully, she bowed her head , poured tea for herself, and said confidently: ¡°Your Majesty wants to find someone to take the blame , is there no half guilt in his heart?¡± Seventy thousand elite soldiers, seven good generals¡­¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Taifu Xie showed a shocked expression, however he quickly suppressed it again and said rather nervously, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chu Yu Smiled shallowly, however, to this smile, Xie Taifu absolutely refused to believe, she really does know something. Xie Taifu frowned and watched Chu Yu bring tea and hand it to him: ¡°Taifu, do you like to gamble?¡±


    Xie Taifu did not take the tea, he stared at Chu Yu¡¯s eyes. Chu Yu¡¯s gaze had always been like this, calm and collected, there was no half a wave of panic from the moment he met her, this woman who was obviously only the age of a girl had shown a kind of composure beyond her own age.


    Looking at Xie Taifu¡¯s alert scrutiny, Chu Yu held the tea with both hands, placed it in front of Xie Taifu, and continued: ¡°Today¡¯s Wei family is a gamble in the court. Nowadays most people put their chips on the other side, no one is willing to suppress the Wei family, but if someone suppresses the Wei family, that one person has all the gains.¡±


    ¡°Taifu,¡± Chu Yu looked solemn: ¡°If this can save the seventh son out of prison,my Wei family can promise Taifu that in the future, if anything happens, the Wei family can unconditionally give in at once.¡±


    Xie Taifu didn¡¯t speak, and he seemed to be still thinking.Chu Yu continued: ¡°If Taifu wins the bet, what you get is a sacred heart, an absolutely reliable ally of the Wei family. And if Taifu loses, Taifu is the head of His Majesty¡¯s division, and with His Majesty¡¯s nature, he won¡¯t do anything to you, will he?¡±


    Xie Tai Fu looked a little shaken, Chu Yu stared at him, the tone of her voice was quite eager: ¡°Tai Fu, this big gamble is a sure win.¡±


    Hearing these words, Tai Fu Xie smiled.


    ¡°Chu family¡¯s eldest daughter,¡± he raised his eyes to look at her: ¡°You don¡¯t have any feelings with Wei Yun, why do you have to go to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of conscience.¡± Chu Yu spoke calmly, but her voice carried an irreversible firmness.


    ¡°There are always people in this world who have to sacrifice, and those who sacrifice are heroes, I can¡¯t be a hero, then I must at least protect these heroes and not degrade the bones.¡±


    ¡°I have never blamed Xie Jiu or others,¡± her topic suddenly turned to others, Xie Tai Fu was quite surprised, Chu Yu sipped her tea and said blandly: ¡°All ordinary people in this world are kind-hearted, but also seek benefits and avoid harm. Xie Jiu, Yao Jue, Zhang Han, Wang Lan, their choices are not wrong, they are just ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°But some people sacrificed and became heroes , and some became ordinary people, so naturally there has to be someone between ordinary people and heroes. Follow the footsteps of the heroes who admire it as a belief, maintain it and preserve it.¡±


    ¡°This path is very bitter.¡± Taifu Xie was a little sorry. Chu Yu said carelessly, ¡°But someone has to walk.¡±


    Someone has to sacrifice, someone has to pay.


    Being an ordinary person is not a sin, but those who give more should be respected.


    Xie Tai Fu quietly looked at Chu Yu, after a long time, he picked up the tea Chu Yu had brought him and took a sip.


    ¡°Wait a moment, go to the ancestral hall and hold the spirit of the Wei family, kneel in front of the palace gate. If Wei Yun does not come out, you continue to kneel.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and seeing Tai Fu Xie slowly stand up, she frowned and said, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°The rest is for me.¡±


    Taifu Xie sighed and said with some regret, ¡°Young lady, His Majesty is not as hard-hearted as you think. Wei Zhong was young to accompany the students, and then accompanied the king, and then protected the family and the country, and protected the king for life, His Majesty ¡­¡­¡±


    He did not finish, and finally just shook his head and hid all the words into this autumn rain.


    However, when the words came here, Chu Yu also understood what Tai Fu Xie meant. She took a step back, bent down, made a deep bow, and sincerely said, ¡°Chu Yu thanked Master Tai Fu for the Wei family.¡±


    Tai Fu Xie nodded and walked out. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Yu.


    He looked quietly for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Although you are a woman, I am very relieved to have a young woman like you in Great Chu.¡±


    Chu Yu faintly froze as Tai Fu Xie turned around and walked into that storm.

 CH 19

    Chapter 19


    After Taifu Xie walked out a few steps, Chu Yu reacted.


    She thought for a moment, pursed her lips, and finally chased after him, raising her voice, ¡°Tai Fu!¡±


    Xie Taifu stopped walking, Chu Yu walked up to him, gritted her teeth and finally said, ¡°Taifu can you give me a word of truth in this case, is the Wei family guilty or not?¡±


    Xie Taifu did not speak, he fixed his eyes on Chu Yu, and after a long time, he slowly said: ¡°The Young lady should be a smart person.¡±


    Smart person, that is, if you can not guess, and do not know, then don¡¯t ask questions.


    How can Chu Yu not be a smart person? But when Taifu Xie said that sentence, she couldn¡¯t help but have a little hope that maybe Taifu Xie would do more than she imagined.


    Chu Yu did not reply, Xie Taifu saw that she looked firm, and after a moment of silence, he slowly said: ¡°Guilty or innocent, wait.¡± ¡±


    Chu Yu understood what Xie Taifu meant, and since he was arrested now, he must be guilty, but the emperor¡¯s heart may still be hesitating, so it is possible to be innocent .


    She understood what Xie Taifu meant and pondered for a moment: ¡°Then, if the Wei House is guilty, I will take people to kneel at the palace gate now, in His Majesty¡¯s case, how can it be tolerated?¡±


    Xie Taifu thought about it for a moment, and without saying much, Chu Yu looked at Xie Taifu¡¯s expression and continued: ¡°Why not, Taifu be a messenger on behalf of the concubine to His Majesty to convey a message, and ask to see His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do when you see His Majesty?¡± Xie Taifu frowned, and Chu Yu calmly replied, ¡°Now that everything is according to the law, and the Seventh Prince has not yet been convicted, I naturally want to ask Your Majesty for mercy.¡± If Your Majesty does not allow it, I will seek another way.¡±


    The meaning of this is that she is actually just going to go through the scene with the emperor, at least to discuss with the emperor first and give him a face.


    Taifu Xie thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°However, tomorrow I will talk to Your Majesty about this.¡± I¡¯ll help you with other things. ¡±


    Chu Yu arched her hand and said to Taifu Xie, ¡°Thank you, Taifu.¡±


    Tai Fu Xie nodded, and looked at the autumn rain that was diminishing: ¡°There is no need to send it off, I will go back first, after that, if there is no important matter, you and I do not need to contact.¡±


    ¡°Chu Yu understands.¡±


    Chu Yu bowed to see Tai Fu Xie go out, and without taking two steps, she then summoned the housekeeper and said, ¡°Hurry up and prepare 20,000 silver to send to Tai Fu Xie.¡±


    The housekeeper was stunned, but he hurriedly went to prepare.


    Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the lobby, Jiang Chun came up and said anxiously, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Chu Yu nodded: ¡°Tai Fu said that he would help me beg to see His Majesty.¡±


    Saying that, Jiang Chun sat down, poured a cup of tea, and said rather strangely, ¡°You sent thanks to Taifu?¡±


    Chu Yu waved her hand, ¡°Since he has promised to help us, we should not get too close at this moment, otherwise His Majesty will be suspicious whether Tai Fu Xie is genuinely touched by the Wei House or has other motives.¡±


    ¡°Then you send that 20,000 silver ¡­¡­¡±


    Jiang Chun was a little confused, Chu Yu took a sip of tea: ¡°He promised to help us, and the money that is spent up and down can not come from him.¡±


    Jiang Chun nodded, and Chu Yu put down the teacup and said to her, ¡°You place father-in-law and the brothers , I have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else to do.¡± Chu Yu had a tired look on her face.


    With that said, Chu Yu ordered the housekeeper to prepare a gift, then walked out, Jiang Chun hesitated and said: ¡°You still carry some injuries on your body, you need to rest ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu shook her head and said directly, ¡°Xiao Qi is still in the heavenly prison, I am not at ease.¡±


    After saying that, she went out and got on the carriage. She made a list of what to say and who might help, and one by one, she personally sent gifts to the door.


    When those people heard that she had come, they closed their doors and did not see her.


    She does the same at the Princess¡¯s residence, Chu Yu knows that the Princess has always been a lover of money, her face unmoving, she pressed the silver ticket secretly into the hands of the slave who came to negotiate, and whispered, ¡°I understand all the rules of the Princess, these carbon silver ends depend on the Princess¡¯s wishes.¡±


    The servant was not surprised, and after putting the silver ticket in his sleeve without a trace, he sent Chu Yu away.


    After visiting eleven ministers¡¯ residences, Chu Yu saw that it was nighttime, so she quietly rushed to the heavenly prison, showed her Chu House card, and then scattered the silver, which was exchanged for a quarter of an hour of visiting, and was quietly brought in by the soldiers on guard.


    When Chu Yu entered, she saw Wei Yun sitting by the cell door. He had changed into prison clothes and his hair was scattered, his face looked a little pale. When he saw Chu Yu coming, he smiled slightly: ¡°How come my sister-in-law is here so soon?¡±


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t speak, she looked Wei Yun up and down, and the soldier next to her smiled and said, ¡°Young Lady, you talk faster, I will help you watch.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and said respectfully with a smile, ¡°Thank you for being an adult.¡±


    With that said, Evening Moon handed the silver from behind and passed it over, and the soldier hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As he spoke, he retreated, and Evening moon handed the food box to Chu Yu and pushed it down, leaving only Chu Yu and Wei Yun in the cell. Chu Yu saw that Wei Yun looked calm and said with concern: ¡°They didn¡¯t beat you, right?¡± ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Wei Yun smiled, ¡°After all, I¡¯m not guilty of anything, what can they do to me?¡±


    Chu Yu did not speak, she walked to the door, opened the food box, handed over the dishes and snacks: ¡°If you are hungry, eat some food, snacks and steamed buns, you hide, I do not know when to pick you up, don¡¯t starve ¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Yun was a little helpless: ¡°Sister-in-law says this, but this heavenly prison is not a place of tigers and wolves, I eat, drink and sleep here every day, I can¡¯t be hungry. Sister-in-law you talk like this, I do not know, I thought you had been in prison.¡±


    In fact, she has done it.


    Chu Yu suddenly remembered that in her last life, before the palace change, she was imprisoned in the heavenly prison as Gu Chusheng¡¯s wife.


    That day was not as easy as Wei Yun said.


    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say much, just stuffed the pastries in.


    Wei Yun knew that she did not believe him, and said busily, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I was just sleeping, and you came in and made for me noisy ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s blood on the floor.¡±


    Chu Yu opened her mouth, Wei Yun froze and listened to her continue, ¡°From the beginning to now, you have not changed your posture. Wei Yun, do you dare to stand up?¡±


    Wei Yun went silent as Chu Yu stared at him and spoke in a cold voice: ¡°Stand up!¡±


    Wei Yun did not move, Chu Yu¡¯s eyes fell on his foot, Wei Yun smiled hard: ¡°Actually it¡¯s nothing, just a broken foot ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are the bones cracked?¡±


    Chu Yu lowered her eyes and pulled open the bottom of the food box: ¡°These are the top medicines in the house, you hide them well. Most of the bricks that are loose in the cell could be pulled apart, and many of them have been hollowed out by the prisoners inside, so you hide inside. I will get you out as soon as possible, but first, explain to me, what happened?¡±


    Wei Yun did not speak, Chu Yu pinched the food box, suppressing her emotions.


    ¡°Before you went, I told you not to pursue the remnants, and everything will be safe, why did you still pursue the remnants, to be completely wiped out in the White Emperor Valley?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­¡± Wei Yun husked out.


    Chu Yu frowned, and listened to him shake his head: ¡°I also do not understand, obviously father and brother have never been such people ¡­¡­ I do not know what was wrong, but that day they were like slugs, I went to persuade them, but father chased me, I persuaded them uselessly, and I was punished to count the army food, they all went. Before going, big brother also said to me that things are not as I like, let me not worry. And then¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun choked on his voice, Chu Yu calmly listened, her voice was calm: ¡°Xiao Qi, don¡¯t be sad, long story short, things start from the time you feel that there is an abnormality.¡±

 CH 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°Actually, before the prince came , there was no abnormality.¡±


    Wei Yun gathered his emotions and began to recall carefully, ¡°I have been with the army since I was eleven years old, and although I seldom went to the front line, I was familiar with military affairs. After we arrived at the front, we met the Northern Di head-on once, and after expelling them from the city, the two sides entered a standoff and rarely engaged in battle. Father was always stable, he once said, the Northern Di came from afar to attack, food and provisions were difficult to continue, we just needed to guard the city.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, she had known the style of the generals in Chu back then, and Wei Zhong¡¯s style was indeed the same. Wei Yun continued: ¡°After only seven days of confrontation, the prince came to the front line and served as the superintendent of the army with the holy will, and the Prince had said that the treasury was empty and needed a quick battle, but his father did not agree, and the two had an argument in the tent. However, because the father stubbornly refused to send troops, the prince could not, but he was also at peace.¡±


    ¡°Not long after, Yao Yong came to white city.¡±


    ¡°Why would Yao Yong come to Baicheng?¡± Chu Yu frowned, Yao Yong was originally the commander of Qingzhou, White City was not under pressure to defend, why would Yao Yong appear there?


    Wei Yun shook his head, ¡°My rank is not enough to know. But I counted provisions and managed sundries, and I know that Yao Yong was secretly bringing 90,000 elite troops over in secret. Instead of stationing his army into White City, he hid in the perimeter.¡±


    Chu Yu listened and carefully ran through the clues.


    In the last life, Wei Yun ended up carrying Yao Yong¡¯s head to meet the emperor, so this matter must be inextricably linked to Yao Yong. Yao Yong secretly brought troops to White City when Wei Zhong was guarding the city, and Wei Zhong obviously knew about it ¨C even Wei Yun knew about it. In other words, Wei Zhong did not intend to just die defending at that time, he and Yao Yong must have conspired to set up something.


    Chu Yu raised her hand, signaling for Wei Yun to continue.


    Wei Yun recalled while thinking: ¡°Later, Beidi came to call for battle that day at the city gate, Beidi soon collapsed into an army and my father led the troops forward, I heard about it and hurried to stop it.¡± The Northern Di¡¯s bravery could not have been defeated so quickly. However, my father kept telling me not to worry, and said that the second prince of the Northern Di was there, and that he wanted to arrest him to celebrate his achievement.¡±


    ¡°How did father-in-law know that the second prince was there?¡±


    Chu Yu quickly asked back, Wei Yun pursed his lips, obviously not knowing, but he also sensed that it was inappropriate from Chu Yu¡¯s rhetorical question.


    The second prince is a hot candidate for the crown prince. He is not a general, and when he arrives at the military camp, he should be hidden from the public, just like the crown prince as a supervisor. Where did Wei Zhong get such hidden information?


    However, time is short, Chu Yu also can not think carefully, she just said: ¡°You continue.¡±


    ¡°Father rushed me to count the provisions, took several brothers out in two ways, one way to chase the enemy, one way to break the back. wait until the night ¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun¡¯s voice choked, for a moment he was unable to say any more, Chu Yu reached out her hand across the wooden railing, and patted his shoulder.


    She was not good at comforting people, because she has been comforted too many times, she was familiar with how pale and powerless words were.


    The road has to be walked by yourself, and the pain must be endured by yourself .


    She can only use a pat on the shoulder in this way, to convey their own feelings and comfort.


    Wei Yun looked up and smiled, and I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law. Where were we? Oh, at night, Yao Yong sent someone to inform me that they had been ambushed and asked me to go to reinforce them.¡±


    As he spoke, Wei Yun smiled bitterly: ¡°But the soldiers in the city have all gone out, leaving only 5,000 to guard the city, what can I do to reinforce them?¡±


    Wei Yun¡¯s voice was tinged with mockery: ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­¡­ collecting corpses.¡±


    ¡°Where were Yao Yong¡¯s soldiers and horses?¡±


    Chu Yu¡¯s voice carried meaning, Wei Yun calmly said: ¡°He said he chased the other way soldiers and horses, and when he returned, father and brother had been ambushed.¡±


    ¡°He also said that he and the prince had repeatedly said to his father, not to rashly chase the remnants of the army, and that it was enough for Yao Yong to chase after them , and that the responsibility this time was all in his father¡¯s refusal to listen to advice.¡±


    Wei Yun said, slowly clenching his fists: ¡°I know in my heart that this matter was different, so I deliberately went to the White Emperor Valley again, do you know what I saw in the surrounding mountains?¡± On the edge of the mountains of the White Emperor Valley, there were all the footprints of soldiers and horses.


    Chu Yu suddenly looked up: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law should  know that when the army is recruiting troops and buying horses, they all choose the nearest one, so most of the different types of war horses are different in the armies and regions. For example, the Wei family army is more out of the north, so the horses are more prolific in Hailing, and the horses are tall, running fast, but the endurance is not good. And Yao Yong was supplied by Qingzhou, which are mostly short horses with smaller hoof prints compared to the Hailing horses, and are very different from the Northern Di¡¯s Northern Pass horses.¡±.


    ¡°So, you are saying that the circle of footprints on the edge of the White Emperor Valley was left by Yao Yong¡¯s Qingzhou army.¡±


    Wei Yun nodded, his gaze was full of coldness: ¡°I don¡¯t know where these circle of footprints came from, I don¡¯t know if he turned back to the White Emperor Valley after going after the rest of the Northern Di army and left footprints, or if they were where they were from the beginning ¡­¡­. But I know one thing, there must be something fishy about this matter, this crime needs to be investigated thoroughly, I do not admit.¡±


    Chu Yu did not speak, she pondered, at this time there was a voice from evening moon outside: ¡°Young lady, the time is up, please come out.¡±


    ¡°How many people did Yao Yong lose in this battle?¡±


    Chu Yu asked the last question, the sound of footsteps came from outside, Wei Yun immediately said, ¡°The visual estimate is less than 10,000, but he reported 30,000.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and stood up, and said, ¡± wait for my news.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and said to the jailer before he came in to drive her away, ¡°Your honor, there is no need to rush, I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law!¡±


    Wei Yun hurriedly made a sound, and Chu Yu looked back and saw the teenager clutching the wooden railing with both hands, his eyes falling on her, and his clear eyes were full of worry.


    Chu Yu looked at him quietly, Wei Yun seemed to have countless words to say, but when the woman¡¯s gaze calmly fell on him, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    In the end, he just said, ¡°Sister-in-law, this is a matter for our Wei family men, you ¡­¡­ have to learn to take care of yourself.¡±


    These words he said dryly.


    When he said it, he himself looked afraid.


    After all, he was only fourteen years old, and when he faced this sudden storm, he was also afraid and uneasy. The thought of facing everything on his own, the thought of the only woman who gave him peace and calmness during the whole event also abandoned him, he felt scared inside.


    But he is a man after all, he told himself.


    He is the only backbone of the Wei family, and the so-called backbone, holds up the sky, to protect the people under this roof.


    Even if he has a great vendetta and has not repaid it, even if he has wrongs that have not been repaid, even if he has Qingyun zhi and has a good year, all of this should be fought for by himself. The woman of his Wei family, should be under the roof he held up, not touching the wind and rain, not smelling of worries. Just ask every day which rouge gouache is good, which noblewoman¡¯s new makeup is popular in Huajing, just like when his father and brother were when they were there.


    He looked at Chu Yu firmly, but when she heard this, Chu Yu ticked the corners of her mouth, with a little pride in her eyes.


    ¡°These words ¨C wait until you grow up and then tell me.¡±


    As she spoke, she laughed lightly: ¡°You are still a child now, do not be afraid, sister-in-law covers you.

 CH 21

    Chapter 21


    Hearing Chu Yu¡¯s words, Wei Yun was slightly stunned.


    The girl who was drifting away was only a year older than him, but she already had a completely different momentum.


    Perhaps just as he felt that he had to grow up eagerly to support the Wei House, she also felt that she as his sister-in-law should support him, right?


    Wei Yun looked at Chu Yu¡¯s back.


    Chu Yu herself did not notice, but Wei Yun could clearly see that the blood stains were printed from Chu Yu¡¯s back.


    She was wounded, and she was still smiling, not even trembling from the pain.


    Just like in the daytime, she had already seen her husband¡¯s coffin when her eyes filled with tears, but still smiled and helped him up and gave him a cup of toast.


    She buried everything in her heart, the clouds were light and the wind was light, facing him with the most beautiful posture, and telling him with silent movements, no problem, everything is fine.


    Why not tell him the truth?


    Wei Yun clenched his fists, his mind full of blood printed on her back, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The bruised leg bone was faintly painful, but another more powerful pain emerged from inside.


    He had never had a moment when he was so hungry for power.


    On his way back with his father and brother, all he could think about was how to find out the truth, how to get justice, how to become the pillar of the family and support the Wei family.


    However, when the woman said the words ¡°sister-in-law covers you¡± with a smile, he really felt his weakness and powerlessness, and he was not even as good as a woman, a little girl who was only a year older than him, although she was his sister-in-law.


    He wants to live.


    Wei Yun opened his eyes Suddenly.


    He knew without sobriety that he had to live, to stand up, that he would be the one who could shelter others from the wind and rain, that as long as he lived, he would never allow the Wei family to experience the pain of today again!


    Chu Yu walked out of the heavenly prison, thinking about the clues given by Wei Yun.


    The prince oversees the army, Yao Yong is the prince¡¯s uncle, and must have been instructed by the prince to come to White City and then conspire with Wei Zhong on a plan.


    But for what reason, the plan failed and Yao Yong blamed it all on the Wei family. And the emperor ¡­¡­ probably knows it.


    Chu Yu sat on the carriage and tapped her fingers on her thighs to think.


    This matter, does the emperor know, or is he involved?


    Is it the emperor who caused the failure of this matter and the Wei family took the blame for the emperor; or is it the crown prince who caused this matter to happen and the emperor covered up for the crown prince; or does the emperor already have the intention of eliminating the Wei family?


    No, it is not possible.


    Chu Yu thought of a third answer and instantly denied it.


    The fact that the emperor did not intend to kill the Wei family, and even had a guilty conscience towards the Wei family, is proof enough. If the emperor had intended to eradicate the Wei family, Wei Yun simply could have not returned.


    The emperor will not leave any seedlings of the Wei family.


    As long as the emperor does not deliberately intend to eradicate the Wei family, then the Wei family will be much safer.


    Chu Yu pondered and returned to the Marquis of Zhen Guo¡¯s residence, Jiang Chun was still waiting for her. When Chu Yu saw Jiang Chun, she smiled and said, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t come back, I remembered.¡±


    Jiang Chun came forward and helped her down: ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Some eyebrows.¡±


    Chu Yu looked up at Jiang Chun: ¡°How are the others in the house?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Han and Wang Lan have cried a lot¡­


    Yao Jue scolded Cao Yan in the room for a while, and now she has slept. Xie Jiu stayed in the spirit hall and didn¡¯t know if she would go back.


    Jiang Chun was a little tired in her  speech, she said this, and added: ¡°Today people from all families have come, but do not know what was said.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and said to Jiang Chun: ¡°You have worked hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jiang Chun smiled hard: ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, but you ¡­¡­¡±


    Jiang Chun sighed: ¡°A Yu, if you weren¡¯t here, I would be afraid of myself ¡­¡­¡±


    The words did not go on, but Chu Yu knew what she was going to say. In her last life, she was not there, and Jiang Chun made the choice. Chu Yu shook Jiang Chun¡¯s hand hard and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t say it,¡± Jiang Jun suppressed the tears that were about to come out: ¡°Go back to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°You go first.¡± Chu Yu smiled: ¡°You are also tired all day, go to sleep half the night first, I will go to the spirit hall to guard the seven star lamp, and then you can come back in the second half of the night.¡±


    Jiang Chun hesitated for a moment, but still nodded and accompanied Chu Yu for a short walk, then went back to sleep.


    Jiang Chun is capable of doing things, Chu Yu went out for half a day, and the spirit hall of the Wei Mansion had all been set up, and Wei Feng also re-found the coffin to be placed, and it was safely and steadily placed in the spirit hall.


    Chu Yu changed her clothes and came to the spirit hall, and as soon as she entered, she saw a figure. She was dressed in plain clothes, kneeling on the ground, guarding the seven-star lamp enshrined in front of the spiritual hall.


    The Seven Star Lamp has seven candle strands of oil. According to the saying of the Great Chu, after a person dies, the Seven Star Lamp will light up the Huangquan Road. The seven-star lamp needs to be cared for by the family, and during the first seven days, it cannot be extinguished, otherwise the person will not be able to find the Huangquan Road and become a lone ghost.


    Wei¡¯s family has just returned, the seven-star lamp is now lit up.


    Chu Yu walked into the spirit hall, kneeling beside the woman, and said softly: ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Xie Jiu spoke lightly and turned her eyes to look at her, ¡°Went to see Wei Yun?¡±


    ¡°Met.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t say anything, and Xie Jiu didn¡¯t ask, Xie Jiu knew that Chu Yu wasn¡¯t at ease with her, and she didn¡¯t push Chu Yu.


    She quietly looked at the coffin and her voice was smooth: ¡°Today my mother came and told me to ask Wei Yun for a letter to release me. Now the sacred heart is not yet decided. If I stay in the Wei family, she is worried that I will be buried with the Wei family. If the 70,000 people are really the Wei family¡¯s crime, this crime can be big or small, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Next time I go to see Wei Yun,¡± Chu Yu¡¯s voice was flat: ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Xie Jiu turned her head to look at her. Chu Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    If it was before, if she was Xie Jiu, then naturally ¡­¡­ she would be afraid.


    But to live a lifetime, the matter of life and death, is not so scary. If you look back on the road you have traveled, you will have more courage.


    What¡¯s more, she clearly knows that when the Wei family was cut off by the door,there were no people, and now that she is so helpful, how many will there be?


    However, these words she will not say out loud, Xie Jiu lowered her eyes: ¡°I thought I would be very afraid, but today when I saw him come back, I was suddenly not afraid.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see him.¡± Xie Jiu sighed lightly, ¡°I was afraid to see him, so I don¡¯t want to leave, I just want to follow him.¡± Aya always asked me if I liked him, and he said he didn¡¯t feel like I liked him. Actually¡­¡±


    Xie Jiu gently closed her eyes, her throat twitching, and after choking for a moment, she said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid, I like him too much. A woman¡¯s life is already difficult, the road of a concubine daughter is even more difficult. I have been calculating in my life, talking about what I like or dislike, my road will be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± she stood up and slowly walked to the side of Wei Ya¡¯s coffin, she put her hand on Wei Ya¡¯s coffin and looked down at the coffin, as if the man was sleeping there and she was looking at the sleeping face. She looked at it with a smile, and tears suddenly fell down: ¡°If I did not like him, how good it would be.¡±

 CH 22

    Chapter 22


    Chu Yu looked at her quietly.


    When she first met Xie Jiu, she did not like her. However, now that she is looking at Xie Jiu, she has a lot of feelings coming up.


    In the previous life, Xie Jiu left in a hurry, perhaps because she knew that the later she left, the more she had to face this bloody reality, the easier it would be to grieve.


    The actual fact is that you can¡¯t get the good side of a person if you don¡¯t have much friendship with them.


    Chu Yu watched Xie Jiu and looked at Wei Ya quietly for a while, then slowly turned her head: ¡°Do you know that the crown prince and the sixth prince are currently fighting for the throne?¡± ¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s biological mother was born in the Yao family, while the sixth prince was born in the Wang clan of a great family, and was born of a real noble woman.


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t understand why Xie Jiu said this suddenly, but she also knew that according to Xie Jiu¡¯s nature, she would never say this for no reason. So she remained silent and listened patiently.


    Xie Jiu brushed her hand over the coffin and said calmly, ¡°Your Majesty has the Yao family as the new noble, the Yao family¡¯s daughter as the queen, and his son as the crown prince. The purpose is to balance. The sixth prince represents the clan, and the Yao family is the emperor¡¯s sword. But is it appropriate to hand over the honor of a country to a sword?¡±


    ¡°This question,¡± Chu Yu pondered, ¡°should be thought of by the whole court.¡±


    ¡°Then the prince will naturally think so too.¡± Xie Jiu lowered her eyes: ¡°Two years ago, the Wang and Yao clan were fighting for the land in the west of Hexi, His Majesty asked father-in-law to make a decision, the crown prince had come to the Wei House, that night they seemed to have a big argument, and the crown prince left overnight.¡±


    ¡°Later the land of Hexi belonged to the Wang family.¡± Chu Yu seemed to understand something, Xie Jiu nodded, with a cold look in her eyes: ¡°This time the crown prince was the supervisor, Yao Yong was also on the battlefield. If this matter is the prince¡¯s interference, have you thought of a strategy to deal with it?¡±


    Chu Yu did not speak.


    In her previous life, it was not the crown prince, or the sixth prince who ascended the throne, but the thirteenth prince, who was only two years old now.


    When the sixth prince ascended to the throne, Wei Yun brought his men directly into the imperial city, cooperated with Gu Chusheng and beheaded the sixth prince under the sword. Then assisted the youngest son of the queen to ascend to the throne. Since then, Gu Chusheng and Wei Yun fought with wisdom and courage until she died.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened after her death, but she knew that before she died, the crown prince had long died. And the reason why the prince died was that he could not get rid of the relationship with one person¡ª¡ª


    The Eldest Princess, Li Chunhua.


    She has already visited this person today. She is the eldest sister of the current emperor. She and the emperor grew up together, and have a great friendship. She has an accurate understanding of the holy heart, no one in the world can outperform her. She was widowed at a young age and had only one daughter. After being widowed, she simply raised many faces and spent her days in absurdity.


    In her last life, Li Chunhua promised her only daughter, Li Yuewan to the crown prince, asking him to be devoted to her daughter. The crown prince agreed, but kept cheating on her outside, and Li Yuewan was found pregnant, but she died during childbirth. Li Chunhua from then on turned to the sixth prince in anger, and from then on was bent on opposing the crown prince.


    Now the Prince has just engaged Li Yuewan, Li Chunhua still does not know the absurd things about the Prince, what if she knew?


    Chu Yu pondered ¨C According to Li Chunhua¡¯s temperament of loving her daughter like her life, knowing that the prince is doing those things outside, can he still be good?


    The person is about to lose her temper, there must be a reason to lose her temper, if the matter of the Wei family hits Li Chunhua¡¯s hands at this time , everything will be smooth.


    Chu Yu straightened her thoughts, breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Xie Jiu, ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±


    Seeing Chu Yu¡¯s expression, Xie Jiu knew that she had found a way, nodded, and did not say much, her eyes fell on Wei Ya¡¯s coffin, after a long time, she said hoarsely: ¡°I¡¯m gone, I won¡¯t come back again. When you were alive, I did my best to be nice to you, and now you dead, I do not have any regrets in the next life¡­¡±


    She clenched her fist and trembled gently: ¡°You and I will be husband and wife again.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around suddenly and walked out.


    She was born thin and selfish ¨C Xie Jiu told herself ¨C doing  everything for Wei Ya is the best she could give.


    Looking at Xie Jiu¡¯s back as she left, Chu Yu couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡°Xie Jiu!¡±


    Xie Jiu paused in her steps and turned around, the moonlight shone on her plain white figure, Chu Yu put her hands in her sleeves, gently.¡­.


    She smiled: ¡°Girl, you are so beautiful.¡±


    Xie Jiu was stunned for a moment, and after a while,  she smiled away with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said in a clear voice: ¡°My husband also said so.¡±


    ¡°Go well.¡± Chu Yu nodded, her eyes full of seriousness, Xie Jiu lightly smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely live better than you in my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Chu Yu smiled and leaned on the promenade pillar, her look was flirtatious like a young master, her eyes were all gentle: ¡°Believe it or not, in this life, you and I will live a very good life.¡±


    Xie Jiu did not speak, she quietly looked at Chu Yu.


    The woman¡¯s comfort was gentle and silent, but full of strength . Xie Jiu was originally such a sensitive person, she was sensitive to the bad of others, and even more sensitive to the good of others.


    So she nodded, but said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Yu kept watch for half the night, and when she opened her eyes the next day, she quickly called someone over.


    Chu Yu still remembers the lover who the prince made Li Yuewan have a difficult childbirth ¨C there is no way she can¡¯t remember, not to mention that Gu Chusheng asked her to investigate this matter, what¡¯s more, that lover was indeed too shocking, that lover was The prince¡¯s cousin from the same clan, the daughter of the King of Qinghe, the eldest princess who was twelve years old, but was widowed early on.


    The crown prince had an affair as early as the age of sixteen with the county princess Yun Lan, this incestuous love lasted for ten years, and can not be described as not deep love. Chu Yu calculated the time, now it was the seventh year of friendship between the crown prince and Yun Lan, Chu Yu thought for a moment, then asked people to find the butler.


    ¡°Does the Wei family have a small courtyard next to the county princess Yun Lan¡¯s residence?¡±


    She opened her mouth to inquire. The housekeeper froze, but quickly reacted and busily said, ¡°Yes, but it is in the suburbs, quite remote ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, unsurprised, but ordered: ¡°Go to the treasury to get some incense pills, set up a fire in that small courtyard near the wall of the county lord¡¯s residence, throw the incense pills into the fire and burn them day and night.¡±


    Although the housekeeper did not understand what Chu Yu was talking about, he still nodded and solemnly said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Find another beggar, send a letter to the prince¡¯s residence, don¡¯t tell that beggar who you are, just let him send a letter.¡±


    Chu Yu then went to find a pen and paper, and wrote a love poem in the handwriting of Princess Yun Lan:.


    One heavy mountain, two heavy mountains, the mountains are high and the water is far away, people have not returned, Acacia Maple Leaf Dan.


    Married to Gu Chusheng those years, Chu Yu learned a lot of things, one of them, is to forge other people¡¯s handwriting.


    She had someone send the trusted beggar to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, and when the crown Prince¡¯s residence heard that it was sent by a beautiful woman, they immediately presented it.


    Chu Yu smoked some incense pills, then brought a large amount of gold and silver once again, and entered the door of the eldest princess.


    For the sake of gold and silver, Li Chunhua finally met Chu Yu.


    Chu Yu dressed in plain clothes, bowed towards Li Chunhua. The fragrance pill smelled strong, Li Chunhua instantly noticed the smell and said with a smile, ¡°What kind of fragrance is this on Young Lady Wei, it¡¯s really special.¡±


    ¡°It is the Ten Days Incense.¡± Chu Yu stood up, brought the gift up, holding  the gift with both hands, she came to Li Chunhua and said with a smile, ¡°The fragrance of this incense is strong, it can not be dispersed for ten days after being contaminated, it is specially made by the Wei House. I don¡¯t use it often, but now I want to build a shrine in the suburbs of the city, so I had someone light the incense and burn it in the suburbs first, so I brought some scent here casually and made the Princess laugh.¡±


    Li Chunhua saw the silver and gave a face, but did not say anything more, but said: ¡°The courtyard on the outskirts of the city, is it the one next to Princess Yun Lan? There was a spring banquet a year before, and it was there.¡±


    She did not seem to want to dwell on the topic of the Wei family for too long, she continued: ¡°Yun Lan has never been fond of scents, if you smoked like this, Yun Lan May be extremely depressed.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Chu Yu smiled and rolled her eyes: ¡°Women love all good things, the smell of this incense pill, perhaps the county princess even likes it.¡±


    ¡°She also asked me for a few fragrant pills, I guess she wants to use them later.¡±


    Chu Yu said to Li Chunhua, as if she was talking about an insignificant matter: ¡°Maybe, county princess Yun Lan is looking for a husband. After all, not everyone can be widowed for life.¡±

 CH 23

    Chapter 23


    Hearing these words, the Princess took a look at Chu Yu.


    The princess naturally knew the reason why Chu Yu came to the house, she let her in, she and Chu Yu strolled around the courtyard, and slowly said: ¡°Mrs Wei can think about it, after all, life is still long. You have a good reputation at the entrance of the Wei House, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future. As far as Mrs. Wei¡¯s character and appearance are concerned, the road ahead will not be too difficult.¡±


    When it comes to a woman¡¯s character and appearance, that road naturally refers to marrying someone and having children. Chu Yu understood that the Princess is not only comforting her, but also knocking her down, she has already taken care of enough of the Wei family¡¯s affairs, and it¡¯s good to stop when you¡¯ve gained an advantage.


    As far as the attitude of Master Xie is concerned, His Majesty is still hesitating about this matter, and for the eldest princess, it is not difficult to make a suggestion to a hesitant Majesty to stir up trouble, but the reason why the eldest princess hesitates is nothing more than because this matter involves the prince.


    Now that her only daughter is discussing marriage with the crown prince, she can¡¯t possibly go against the prince. But the gift Chu Yu sent was really too big, and it really moved people¡¯s hearts. she can not bear to give it up. She can only meet with Chu Yu to find out if Chu Yu has other requirements, as long as she doesn¡¯t work against the future son-in-law, everything is good.


    For example ¨C to find a good husband .


    She persuaded Chu Yu, Chu Yu smiled, but said: ¡°I have A Jun who is enough, but I don¡¯t think much about it. The house of Wei now also has young uncle Wei Yun and five children. The young uncle is only 14 years old, I do not worry, but also can not think about it too much.¡±


    Chu Yu sighed, ¡°I also don¡¯t want to go around in circles with the eldest princess, I mean, the eldest princess should understand that if she allows it, the things that Ah Yu promised will be immediately sent to the eldest princess¡¯s palace.¡± If you don¡¯t allow it, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s the Wei family¡¯s fate. ¡±


    The Princess looked embarrassed, and was about to open her mouth when Chu Yu raised her hand to interrupt the Princess: ¡°Your Highness does not have to answer me right now, Your Highness can think about it,¡± said Chu Yu, staring at her. And she said seriously: ¡°Think clearly Your Highness then have someone summon me.¡±


    The eldest princess was dumbfounded by Chu Yu¡¯s solemn look, and Chu Yu took this time to bid farewell and returned home.


    She had done most of the things she had to do, and her mood was naturally quite relieved. Just as she was having things prepared to go to the Heavenly Prison to see Wei Yun again, she heard the sound of a briefing from outside, it was her mother, and she had come with Chu Jin.


    Chu Yu frowned, according to her memory of her mother, this kind of time will never be a pleasant experience.


    However, she could not stop her mother at the door because she was already here, so she had to ask someone to let her in.


    When Xie Yun hurried in with Chu Jin, Chu Yu stood up to welcome her, holding Xie Yun¡¯s hand with a smile and said, ¡°Why is mother here?¡±


    Xie Yun froze, in her memory, this daughter never took the risk of making mistakes, when she was happy, she laughed like a boy, when unhappy she was also angry and cursed. Now Chu Yu is really like a lady of the family, obviously not happy, but she is still able to smile and get up, hold her hand, and calmly ask a ¨C mother why are you here?


    Discovering her daughter¡¯s transformation, Xie Yun blushed on the spot, she held Chu Yu¡¯s hand, and wanted to say something, but nothing could be said, after a long time, she only said hoarsely: ¡°You are suffering ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu did not speak.


    She had received Xie Yun with an impatient mood, however, the moment Xie Yun said these words, she suddenly realized ¨C


    Xie Yun was not the Xie Yun of her previous life.


    All the things have not yet happened, Xie Yun has not yet hurt her for Chu Jin, she is still her mother now.


    Perhaps in her heart Xie Yun still likes Chu Jin more, but she still loves her more than ordinary people, and she felt more sorry for her , even if it is not at the expense of Chu Jin, Xie Yun is willing to go through fire for her.


    To punish someone for something that didn¡¯t happen is too cruel for Xie Yun at this moment.


    Chu Yu looked at Xie Yun, and after a moment, she lowered her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°My son¡¯ life is not good¡­¡­¡± Xie Yun cried out, heartbroken: ¡°I would have come to see you a long time ago, but your father stopped me, saying don¡¯t let me come and add to the mess. What kind of reasoning do you think he was making? There is no such thing as a mother who comes to cause trouble for her child. I just wanted to come and see you, so how can I be a troublemaker?¡±


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t say anything, she had already sent all the servants away, leaving Chang Yue and Evening Moon in the house. They were familiar with Xie Yun¡¯s nature, so they got used to it, calmly serving tea and pouring water, listening to Xie Yun recite sutras to Chu Yu.


    Chu Jin sat silently on the side, drinking tea smoothly, and it was not difficult to see the joy between her eyebrows , but she has always been endowed, and she didn¡¯t feel any loss.


    Chu Yu listened to Xie Yun talk for a while about how Chu Jianchang stopped her, and Chu Yu had a headache. She was about to change the subject, and heard Xie Yun say: ¡°I told your father, to find a way to go into the heavenly prison and ask for a letter for you to release his wife, but he refused. I spent a lot of money to go to the heavenly prison. I personally went to beg for you, and I thought he was not happy, but I had just finished speaking, and he asked me for a pen and paper, and without saying a word signed this release letter. You see ¡­¡­¡±


    Xie Yun said, taking out the release letter from her sleeve, and generally said: ¡°or is your mother hurting you? The other girls of the Xie family and Yao family are not as desperate as I am. They are all waiting for Wei Yun to come out and ask for it. Now that I have brought the letter of release, you can leave the Wei House at any time, why don¡¯t you leave today?¡±


    The tone of Xie Yun¡¯s voice was noticeably lighter when she said this. Chu Yu did not Speke, She took the copy of the release letter from Xie Yun¡¯s hand, and her eyes fell on the handwriting on the front page of the letter.


    Chu Yu held the letter as she listened to Xie Yun, ¡°Your husband died before you got married. This is something Huajing knows about. Now that you are making a fuss in front of the Wei House, I blame you, but I heard people say, Xie Taifu praised you in public as ¡®loyal and benevolent, many ladies have come to me to inquire about your whereabouts, both in open and in secret. Even if you leave the Wei family now, you will never worry about remarrying. I have already solved your sister¡¯s marriage, now quickly leave the Wei family and I will find you a good place to go, and I will also be relieved.¡±


    Listening to these words, Chu Yu lifted her eyes and looked at Xie Yun.


    That gaze was as cold as a sword, Xie Yun sensed it, she could not help but stop, and said with some hesitation: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Yu did not argue with her, she knows Xie Yun¡¯s nature, you fight with her, it¡¯s a waste of time.


    She put away the letter of release and said with a smile, ¡°Why would my mother suddenly think of asking for this letter of release?¡±


    ¡°This was reminded by Ah Jin,¡± Xie Yun hurriedly said. Chu Jin looked slightly stiff, Chu Yu looked over with a smile, listening to Xie Yun cheerfully said: ¡°I worry about you, but also I do not know what to do, I want to call you back, but I worry that this is too soon. The young ladies of the Wei family are now secretly planning, and the mother of the Yao girl is already looking for her next family.¡±


    Chu Yu listened quietly, her eyes fell on Chu Jin. Chu Jin is a little nervous, not a word. Xie Yun continues: ¡°Now Ah Jin and the Song family¡¯s marriage is set ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Song family?¡±


    Chu Yu was a little puzzled and twisted her head to look at Xie Yun: ¡°The Grand Duke of the Protectorate House, Song Tao?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Xie Yun was surprised: ¡°Did your father tell you about this?¡±


    ¡°I guessed.¡± Chu Yu frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t you discuss marriage with Gu Chusheng, why did you change it to Song Tao?¡±


    ¡°This Gu Chusheng!¡±


    When Xie Yun mentioned Gu Chusheng, she spoke out in anger: ¡°We are still willing to tie the knot with him because we think highly of him, but he has rejected the marriage!¡±


    ¡°Mother ¡­¡­¡± Chu Jin spoke out with some embarrassment: ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Why did he reject it?¡±


    Chu Yu absent-mindedly stroked the wife release book in her sleeve and took a sip of  tea, Xie Yun opened her mouth to say something, but after thinking about it, waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rejected, anyway, Song Tao is much better than him, our Ah Jin has always had a good life, and we do not care about these small details.¡±


    Chu Yu smiled lightly and nodded, ¡°Indeed, it is a good fate.¡±


    For two lifetimes she can not escape the life of a widow.


    This Song Tao has always been deeply in love with Chu Jin, in his last life he was chasing after Chu Jin. It was the chase to marry her, Chu Jin was widowed and also intended to marry Song Tao, as a result, after the Wei family had an accident, the Song family was sent to the front. The result was that the front line without the Wei family was completely scattered sand, within a short time on the front, the Song family was gone, the front line was also completely defeated, Northern Di sword pointing to Huajing, no one was available in the court, which gave Wei Yun the opportunity to ask for his life.


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t say much, although she was curious about why Gu Chusheng had rejected the marriage, hoping it didn¡¯t have much to do with her.


    She has always been such a person, when she loves you, she loves wholeheartedly.


    The name Gu Chusheng is just because of the habits of many years, when she hears it, it is a heartbeat fluttering moment, but it only stops there.


    With that, Chu Yu said, ¡°Mother, I have other things to do, so you can go back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back with me?¡± Xie Yun was a little nervous, Chu Yu smiled: ¡°I have already taken the letter of release, I can leave at any time, but leaving now will be detrimental to the reputation. I¡¯ll stay for a while longer before I leave. Mother, go back first.¡±


    Xie Yun hesitated for a moment, but thought of the role of Xie Taifu¡¯s praise to Chu Yu, and nodded.


    Chu Yu sent Xie Yun out, Xie Yun was in front, and Chu Yu and Chu Jin side by side in the back. Chu Jin sighed and said with a face full of sincerity, ¡°My Sister refuses to go back, is it because she is worried about remarrying?¡±


    Chu Yu raised her eyes and looked at Chu Jin, who smiled lightly: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, even if others don¡¯t want sister, but that seventh grade magistrate Gu Chusheng in Kunyang, is still waiting for sister. Although he is not as high as the Wei family and the Song family, Gu Chusheng is a handsome man, and will not be a disgrace to sister. Suffering for a few years, maybe it will not be the end of the world¡±


    Chu Jin bit the word ¡®seventh-grade county magistrate¡¯ heavier, Chu Yu then understood Chu Jin¡¯s meaning.


    She smiled gently, ¡°Ah Jin still has a grudge against me for marrying into a high class family, huh?¡±


    ¡°The Wei family is full of dead, what high class family?


    Chu Jin¡¯s face changed, Chu Yu raised her hand to pull her hair back and laughed: ¡°Even if the Wei family is full of only one Wei Yun left, it is not comparable to the Song family.¡±


    The three of them had already arrived at the door, Chu Yu raised her hand, and Chu Jin said: ¡°The threshold is high, sister be careful of falling.¡±


    Chu Jin finally couldn¡¯t help it, and sneered out loud, ¡°Sister, wait.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait.¡± She said, she held Chu Jin¡¯s hand, and said sincerely, ¡°Hurry up and marry Song Tao, otherwise there will be no more stores after this village, what a pity.¡±


    ¡°No need for you to say!¡± Chu Jin gritted her teeth and opened her mouth, Xie Yun had already gotten on the carriage by this time, turned around and saw Chu Yu and Chu Jin still talking, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You sisters are so affectionate, you still refuse to let go?¡±


    These words made both of them vomit, but still forced themselves to pose as good sisters, and Chu Yu in order not to force herself, hurriedly let go of the hand and raised her hand, ¡°sister please go.¡±


    That look that says you should hurry up and get out of here made Chu Jin¡¯s liver hurt, and she slammed her sleeve and went to the carriage. Xie Yun frowned: ¡°Why are you doing this to your sister?¡±


    Chu Jin then realized that she had lost her temper, she opened her mouth, but could not explain anything.


    Chu Yu watched the Chu family¡¯s carriage go far away, she let someone prepare the carriage, and went directly to the heavenly prison.


    The Chu family had a considerable position in the military, and Xie Yun could see Wei Yun, which was also because of the face of Chu Jianchang. Just as Chu Yu could see Wei Yun, in addition to sending a large amount of money around, Chu Jianchang was also a reason.


    When Chu Yu entered the prison, Wei Yun was lying down to rest, because of Chu Yu¡¯s care, he did not suffer too much, but his body still had bruises, he heard people come in, he opened his eyes and saw Chu Yu, he was slightly stunned, and hurriedly pulled his shirt, trying to cover the bruises, he had only raised his hand, and he heard Chu Yu coldly say: ¡°Do not cover it, you can not cover it. ¡°


    Wei Yun stiffened his hands, but straightened his clothes to look as calm as possible. He sat up and said with a smile, ¡°Why is my sister-in-law here?¡±


    ¡°Tell me clearly, what is this?¡±


    Chu Yu took out the letter of release, her eyes pressed with anger: ¡°This thing, who told you to sign it, who told you to write it?


    Wei Yun saw the letter and was slightly stunned.


    He put his hands on his knees, gripped his shirt, and said with difficulty, ¡°Sister-in-law¡¯s mother came to beg ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking for!¡±


    Chu Yu was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down, holding the release letter, pointing at Wei Yun and saying angrily, ¡°Now if I hadn¡¯t withheld this release letter from her, I would have nothing to do with the Wei family anymore do you know that?!¡±


    Hearing these words, Wei¡¯s heart trembled, he clenched his fist, twisted his head with difficulty and said hoarsely: ¡°Now there is nothing to do with the Wei family ¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it also a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yun!¡± Chu Yu raised her voice: ¡°I¡¯m out running around day and night, are your eyes blind?! To leave the Wei House I would have left long ago, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now!¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t say anything, but Chu Yu stepped forward, her voice was angry: ¡°You signed this thing so rashly. I do not want to go, with this thing, my family can force me to go. What if they force me to marry someone else? You signed this thing without thinking about me?


    ¡°I signed it because I thought about you.¡±


    I know you are a good girl, you always look like you are very powerful and mature, but in the end, you are only fifteen years old. I am the man of the Wei family, I can¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t run away, I have to carry these things, but you don¡¯t have to. You are still in good years, and my big brother even met you only once, you do not have to die so consumed in the Wei family. Now you go back, if something happens to the Wei family, you can also live a good life. If the Wei family is not in trouble, I will also remember you now with this kindness, always take care of you. Although I gave you this letter of release on behalf of my big brother, you will always be my sister-in-law.¡±


    After speaking, Wei Yun finally calmed down. He turned his head, his eyes fell on Chu Yu, and said earnestly: ¡°The first time I saw you, I was able to get to know you, and, in this life, I will respect you as my elder sister-in-law, In the future, if I don¡¯t die, I will let the Wei Mansion rise again. If you remarry, my Wei House will support you; if you have nowhere to go, I will also welcome you back respectfully, always be my Wei House¡¯s young lady, and my Wei House¡¯s first lady.¡±


    These words Wei Yun said seriously, Chu Yu under her gaze, was slightly stunned.


    He now has a tender face, yet from that look, Chu Yu knew that he was not joking.


    The king of the north, Wei Yun, was known to have a vengeful temper.


    He is now thinking clearly, to give her a good life plan.


    Chu Yu felt funny and helpless for a moment, her gaze fell on Wei Yun¡¯s body, and the reason why she was still standing here was probably because of that look.


    She had seen this look in the eyes of Wei Jun, and in the Wei Family when she was riding a horse in her wedding dress  to catch up with the Wei family


    Chu Yu tightened her lips, and Wei Yun couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the young girl suppressing her anger, thinking that he had finally seen a bit of a young woman¡¯s temperament from this person.


    He could not help but speak softly: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, if I did something wrong, you can just talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I just want to be good for you.¡±


    There was a sigh in his voice: ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I should do, what can I do. I don¡¯t know what to do, can you teach me?¡±


    When Wei Yun spoke like this, how could Chu Yu be angry again? But she was indeed annoyed with Wei Yun¡¯s behavior of signing this letter of release without even asking her, so she could only say with a straight face, ¡°I accept you signed this letter of release, and I¡¯ll take it out myself if I want to leave in the future.


    ¡°I married your brother, and married into the Wei family, this is my own decision. I have no regrets, and I¡¯m a little glad that I married over and did not let this family full of bones be trampled to mud. Chu Yu looked at him seriously, and Wei Yun¡¯s heart  trembled slightly as she said, ¡°I came here by my own choice, and I¡¯m leaving by my own choice. You are not going to sign the release letter unless I say so.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, no one can, except myself!¡±

 CH 24

    Chapter 24


    Wei Yun was stunned by what she said, and after Chu Yu finished saying it in one breath, she finally realized that her mentality at this time was really a bit like when she was fifteen years old


    The two of them were silent as Chu Yu adjusted her mood, and after Wei Yun digested her words, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll take note of your words sister-in-law. This time it was my fault, next time before I do anything else, I will definitely talk to my sister-in-law first.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, finally relieved of her anger, her eyes fell on Wei Yun¡¯s foot, she frowned and said, ¡°You are injured¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I was beaten by my brothers in the barracks, it¡¯s a minor injury. Don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law!¡±


    Chu Yu sighed, she walked to Wei Yun, half squatted down, and said helplessly, ¡°Lift up your leg and let me see.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law is like a mother,¡± Chu Yu glared at him: ¡°You are just a child in my heart, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t speak, he was still a little twisted, and Chu Yu said angrily, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t waste my time!¡±


    Seeing that Chu Yu was angry, Wei Yun finally gave up his struggle and lifted up his trouser leg, exposing the wound to Chu Yu.


    A large patch of bruised blood plus a hideous wound, when you look at it, the heart can not help but tremble, Chu Yu did not say anything, she looked at the wound, calmly said: ¡°I will have the doctor configure special wound medicine, are there other wounds?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing more ¡­¡­¡± Wei Yun whispered: ¡°There are only some traumatic wounds left ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    With that, Chu Yu stood up and said to him, ¡°Take good care of your injuries, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun nodded, watched Chu Yu¡¯s cold face go out, and called her again, ¡°Sister-in-law ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ did not get angry, okay? You said that if my brother knew that I had made you angry like this, he would have killed me!¡±


    The last sound of ¡°killed¡±, as if Wei Jun can really crawl out of the grave and kill him.


    Chu Yu heard his words, and said helplessly: ¡°I am not angry with you.¡±


    She was angry with those bastards who had beaten him.


    After hearing Chu Yu¡¯s words, Wei Yun¡¯s heart relaxed a lot, so he said goodbye to Chu Yu.


    After Chu Yu went out, she called Chang Yue over and instructed her, ¡°Tell the jailer to write down all the people who beat up Wei Yun, we will give him as much money as he wants, and we will never give him up.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chang Yue answered and went to find the jailer who was guarding Wei Yun. After Chang Yue went out, Evening Moon laughed lightly, ¡°Young lady is really protective as always.¡±


    Chu Yu sneered, ¡°You have to pay for what you do, the Wei family hasn¡¯t collapsed yet.¡±


    After Chang Yue inquired about the news, she handed the list to Chu Yu, and the three of them went back to the house together. Chu Yu ordered someone to keep an eye on County Princess Yun Lan, and as soon as they returned, the person who was keeping an eye on her rushed back and said, ¡°Today the visitor went to County Princess Yun Lan¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Chu Yu asked, and the attendant gave a name: ¡°Lu Min Xing .¡±


    Lu Min Xing is the prince¡¯s zhan shi, and has always been very close to Princess Yun Lan so much that the outside world has rumored that he is the guest of Princess Yun Lan.


    However, it is not difficult to understand the crown prince, the guest of honor is not Lu Min Xing? It is clear that the crown prince acted under the name of Lu Min Xing!


    But no matter what, as long as the prince went, it is good. The Princess has always been a careful person, now the eldest  Princess¡¯ House and the Prince are discussing marriage, it is impossible not to see each other for so long.


    Chu Yu pondered, and said, ¡°keep a close eye on the Princess¡¯ Mansion and the Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    On the afternoon of the same day when the prince went to the Yun Lan county princess¡¯s residence, he went to the eldest princess¡¯s residence, it was reasonable to say that the eldest princess should have moved, but this matter was delayed.


    Chu Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy in her heart, thinking about which link was wrong.


    The eldest princess is a domineering person, she has raised more than a dozen faces herself, and absolutely can not tolerate her daughter suffering the aggravation of jealousy.


    The more she waited, the more uneasy she felt. She was planning to take a different route when she opened her eyes early in the morning on the third day and heard Chang Yue rush in, saying anxiously, ¡°Young lady, something big has happened!


    Chu Yu opened her eyes, rolled up from the bed and said coldly: ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince ¡­¡­ Crown Prince ¡­¡­¡± Chang Yue gasped, Chu Yu tensed her nerves, heard Chang Yue say: ¡°The Crown Prince was taken out of Princess Yun Lan¡¯s bed by the eldest princess and dragged to the palace!¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu sucked in a breath of cold air.


    She was wrong, she had underestimated the eldest Princess. For these three days the eldest Princess did not move, it seemed like she did not intend to move, but a small fight she did not care, as soon as she made a move, there came a big one.


    The prince of the dynasty dragged down from his cousin¡¯s bed and escorted to the palace; the eldest princess was too bold.


    Chu Yu froze for a moment, then said: ¡°Quickly, tell me carefully how it happened.¡±


    ¡°Just this morning, Lu Min Xing visited the Yun Lan County¡¯s main mansion in the middle of the night, and when it was almost dawn, the eldest princess suddenly brought two hundred dark guards to directly raid the Yun Lan County¡¯s main mansion with ecstasy, and wasn¡¯t the courtyard of our house next door to the Yun Lan County¡¯s main mansion?


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Chu Yu said as she freshened up: ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Chang Yue back to the subject: ¡°the eldest princess personally led people to Princess Yun Lan¡¯s bedroom, saying that she was going to arrest  Lu Min Xing who had ruined the reputation of Princess Yun Lan, so the soldiers went forward and dragged the person directly from the bed, and the eldest princess raised the whip, after two strokes, the eldest princess noticed that something was wrong, she knelt down on one knee, pulled the man¡¯s hair up and said in confusion, ¡®Isn¡¯t this my nephew, His Royal Highness? What is His Highness doing here without a neat robe?''¡±


    Chang Yue, holding a long whip in one hand, followed the pattern of the eldest Princess and showed a look of dawning enlightenment: ¡°Oh, it turns out that this Yun Lan county Lord is not Lu Min Xing in the account tonight, but His Highness the Crown Prince? No, this is not possible. His Royal Highness the crown prince is a loyal and benevolent person, last month he knelt  in front of the palace and promised that after marrying my daughter, he will not be negative in his life, my daughter will only have his highness, and his highness will also allow my daughter to be favored in this life. Your Highness, do you remember this promise?¡±


    Chu Yu sat cross-legged at the head of the bed, propped her chin with her hand, elbows fell on her knees, smiling and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Then the Crown Prince cried and begged the eldest Princess to put an end to the matter. The eldest Princess refused to give up and said to the Crown Prince ¡°Your Highness, Princess Yun Lan is your cousin, you are from the same family, your affair with her is something chaotic and rebellious . You are the Crown Prince, this is not a trivial matter, we still have to report to His Majesty, to see what His Majesty decides.¡°


    ¡°After saying that, the eldest princess summoned people who carried the crown prince and Yun Lan county princess into the palace. Along the way, everyone heard about this, and came out to watch, that one was a mountain of people ah!¡±


    Chang Yue shook her head: ¡°If I were the Crown Prince, I would have wiped my neck.¡±


    ¡°Be careful what you say.¡± Evening moon looked at Chang Yue, her eyes were quite dissatisfied.


    Chu Yu was listening with great interest, and when she saw that Chang Yue had finished, she said, ¡°Is there any news from the palace now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Changyue said excitedly, ¡°Now all of Huajing is waiting for news from the palace, if there is, we will definitely be the first to know!¡±


    Hearing Chang Yue¡¯s words, Chu Yu nodded her head with satisfaction. She smilingly instructed the housekeeper to prepare another generous gift, and then carefully freshened up, just waiting to see the Eldest Princess.


    When the day was completely bright, news finally came from the palace, saying that the Eldest Princess was drunk and misidentified someone, and had been punished with a month of grounding.


    Hearing this, everyone sighed,  and the prince was indeed still in great favor ah.


    However, for this result, Chu Yu as if she had already expected it. She took the prepared gifts and rushed to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence.


    When she arrived at the princess¡¯s residence, the housekeeper of the princess¡¯s residence was guarding the door, and when she saw Chu Yu coming, the housekeeper bowed slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Young lady has come, our princess has been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Chu Yu was a little surprised: ¡°The princess knows I¡¯m coming?¡±


    The housekeeper smiled meaningfully, ¡°The princess knows everything.¡±


    Chu Yu didn¡¯t dare to relax, and was busy praising the wisdom of the eldest princess, the housekeeper responded in a salty manner and led Chu Yu to the backyard.


    In the backyard, the Princess was in a golden dress, her hair was casually scattered, and next to her stood two beautiful teenagers, one shaking a fan, and the other squeezing her shoulders, Chu Yu did not dare to look too much, went up to the Princess and bowed, saying respectfully, ¡°Greetings to the Princess.¡±


    The eldest princess played with the gold nails in her hand: ¡°Last time you asked me to think before replying to you, isn¡¯t it  today? I will accept your condition,¡± she sneered, ¡°I will save your Wei family.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu was certain in her heart that this matter must be inextricably linked to the Crown Prince. However, she did not reveal the slightest emotion on her face, and all with an appearance of gratitude, she knelt down and said, ¡°I thank you for your kindness, Princess!¡±


    The eldest princess laughed out loud: ¡°Chu Yu, I think you¡¯re a strange and interesting person. You obviously designed this thing, let me and the prince jump into your circle, and I am grateful.¡±


    As she spoke, the princess gently flicked her golden nails, raised her hand in the sunlight to admire the flowing brilliance of the nails and slowly said: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me, how you found out this thing about the crown prince and Yun Lan?¡±


    The eldest princess said this, and then continue to pretend, Chu Yu also felt embarrassed. She simply sat down on the ground and said calmly, ¡°There is no impervious wall in the world, the Wei family has the Wei family¡¯s method, and I also have my own method.¡±


    ¡°Princess,¡± she raised her eyes to the eldest princess and smiled sincerely, ¡°You will not regret choosing the Wei family today.¡±


    The Princess snorted, not caring about Chu Yu¡¯s confidence, she just dropped her gaze to the delicate flowers not far away and sighed: ¡°Such talent as yours, it¡¯s a pity to marry someone else, fortunately you are widowed like me.¡±


    Saying that, she took the wine from the hands of the beautiful man next to her, took a sip and slowly said, ¡°You asked Tai Fu Xie to help you convey your request to His Majesty, do you know why there is still no news?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Chu Yu¡¯s voice was calm: ¡°His Majesty does not dare to see me.¡±


    ¡°You have a big mouth.¡± The eldest princess had a smile in her eyes, but it was not mockery, and she slowly said, ¡°However, it is true. Now my brother can¡¯t make a decision about the Wei family, if he makes up his mind to give the Wei family a result, then he will see you.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, the Princess played with the fan in her hand, and leisurely said: ¡°The reason why he hesitated, you probably guessed it. This matter is inextricably linked to the crown prince, although I do not know what is happening, but also understand that his majesty is keeping the..¡­.


    He is hesitating between preserving the crown prince and preserving the Wei family. Seventy thousand troops are gone, and if this crime is placed on the crown prince, it is too big. However, if it is placed on Wei Zhong, the deceased is already dead, how much more can be punished? Do you really want the whole family of loyalty to be beheaded?¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu deliberated: ¡°So His Majesty does not want to kill my brother-in-law, he even wants to save him. But,¡± Chu Yu frowned: ¡°Why didn¡¯t he save him?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that if the 70,000 men were really Wei Zhong¡¯s strategic mistake, as an emperor, what would the dynasty think?¡±


    ¡°The courtiers would be suspicious of the truth of the matter ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu spoke hesitantly, ¡°So what the eldest princess means is ¡­¡­ I have to give His Majesty a step down?¡±


    ¡°Then of course.¡± The Eldest Princess looked over with a smile, ¡°If this crime cannot be escaped, your Wei family might as well admit it.¡±


    Chu Yu did not say a word, and the eldest princess¡¯s fan pointed at her forehead: ¡°Or, you admit down.¡±


    Chu Yu confessed, and Wei Yun confessed, that is a completely different concept.


    The fact is that the people in Huajing and the emperor are not aware of the battlefield at all, and she admits that it does not mean anything. In future , a light ¡°I do not know anything¡±, can easily turn over the confession.


    But Wei Yun recognized it differently. The only male member of the Wei family today, and also the only surviving Wei family member on the battlefield, his every word, has enough weight.


    The emperor could not release Wei Yun directly, because he needed the family to admit the crime, and he could not let the world see that he was weak-minded. However, the emperor did not really want to use the sacrifice of Wei Yun, sacrificing the reputation of the dead is nothing, but really let Wei Yun die, the emperor still can not bear this at heart.


    The Wei family was, after all, a loyal and virtuous family, and whether it was for the sake of Wei Yun¡¯s talent or her ancestral loyalty, the emperor could not really watch Wei Yun die.


    So Chu Yu had to give the emperor a stepping stone, a reason to cross the legal line and let Wei Yun go.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded her head and said to the eldest princess, ¡°I will go back immediately and bring the tablet of my Wei family to the palace gate and ask His Majesty to summon me.¡±


    Before she was worried that she did this without first approaching the emperor, which was suspected of coercion in the eyes of the emperor, now see, the emperor needs, is such a coercion.


    Chu Yu looked up at the eldest princess and said sincerely, ¡°At that time, I hope the eldest princess will circumvent the situation for a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the Princess had a cold intent in her eyes: ¡°I will help you block the Prince¡¯s side. But what the prince has done now, you must remember it in your heart, remember it well!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess.¡±


    Chu Yu said busily , ¡°The crown prince acted like this, my Wei House will never forget.¡±


    The Eldest Princess nodded and said no more, she seemed to be tired and narrowed her eyes slightly. Seeing that she was unwilling to say anything more, Chu Yu excused herself and went down.


    When she returned to the Wei Mansion, she found Jiang Chun, who was answering a letter to Liu Xueyang, who had now settled down in Lanling, and asked Jiang Chun how things were going. Jiang Chun had just finished writing the letter when she heard that Chu Yu had come looking for her, so Jiang Chun hurried over and saw that Chu Yu was changing her clothes, so she said, ¡°Where are you planning to go?¡±


    ¡°You go down and let the young and old in the house go with me to the ancestral hall to carry the spiritual tablet and kneel at the entrance of the palace.¡±


    Jiang Chun froze, but still reacted quickly and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    With that, she turned around and informed the entire family to change into clean mourning clothes and then gathered in the courtyard.


    When Chu Yu arrived in the courtyard, she saw Jiang Chun, Xie Jiu, Yao Jue, Zhang Han, and Wang Lan all present.


    Chu Yu did not expect them to come, so she was a bit surprised, but after a moment, she smiled: ¡°I never thought I would be able to have all of you along on this journey.¡±


    ¡°The most difficult road has been walked with you,¡± Xie Jiu looked calm: ¡°This last journey, what¡¯s the harm in walking with you?¡±


    ¡°Consider us unlucky.¡± Yao Jue laughed coldly: ¡°What can we do when we have this dead ghost?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already stayed until now,¡± Zhang Han sighed, ¡°so let¡¯s stay a little longer, and if we can be of any use, young lady, just give us an order.¡±


    ¡°Young lady ¡­¡­,¡± Wang Lan timidly said, and just as she was about to say something else, Chu Yu then said: ¡°Xiao Liu do not go, you are still pregnant, for the sake of the baby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better go,¡± Wang Lan smiled bitterly: ¡°He took me with him to wherever his brothers and sisters-in-law were. And now at this time, if he knew that I was left at home alone, I am afraid that he would be angry. I¡¯ll stand on the sidelines, and I won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Chu Yu pursed her lips, Jiang Chun stepped forward and said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid it will even be harder to settle down in her heart.¡±


    Chu Yu thought about it and finally nodded, ¡°Then the housekeeper will take good care of the sixth young lady.¡±


    After saying that, Chu Yu then said to the crowd, ¡°Wait a moment, after burning incense and praying, we will carry the spirit to the palace gate and beg His Majesty to release Wei Yun back. If Wei Yun is still in prison, I am afraid that he will stay there. Since we are his elders, we should protect him.


    After saying that, she led the people to the ancestral hall, after the people burned incense and purified their hands, she led them to kneel in the ancestral hall, she was in the first row, the remaining five young ladies in the second row, a line of people raised incense and bowed, Chu Yu went forward and lifted up Wei Zhong¡¯s spiritual tablet, and let the housekeeper hold up Wei Jun¡¯s spiritual tablet to follow her, the people behind them took their husbands one by one, and then further, they took away their status in the corresponding spiritual positions of identities in order.


    One hundred and thirty-two people of the Wei family, Chu Yu walked out of the gate of the Wei Mansion with the spirit tablet, and the others lined up in two rows to follow behind, dressed in white like snow, only the spirit tablet in her hand was dazzlingly black.


    They walked majestically towards the palace gate, and everywhere they passed, people looked at them.


    When they came to the palace gate, seeing the white, the guards guarding the palace gate felt a little weak in their hearts. When Chu Yu came to the gate, the guards suddenly drew their swords and raised their voices: ¡°Who is coming?


    ¡°Princess Chu Yu of the Marquis of Zhen Guo, with all the princes of the Wei dynasty,  has come to see Your Majesty!¡±


    Hearing this, the guards looked at each other, the governor came forward and respectfully said, ¡°Does the young lady have the holy decree to enter the palace?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Then,¡± the officer hesitated, ¡°why doesn¡¯t the young lady come back after she has been summoned by His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°If His Majesty were willing to see me, why would I need to do so?¡±


    Chu Yu raised her eyes to the simple man across the table and smiled slightly: ¡°I know that this is a difficult task for you, I am not trying to make things difficult for you, but I am just asking you to inform His Majesty,¡± said Chu Yu, holding the spirit tablet and kneeling down on both knees: ¡°The Wei family is full of people who want to see His Majesty, even if they kneel here and turn into stones in the wind, they will not return. I will not return.¡±


    As soon as Chu Yu knelt, the people behind her followed by kneeling down, a large piece of white clothes, black spirit tablets, looked neat and tidy, like a tidal wave when kneeling down, shocked people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    That officer hesitated for a moment, and finally said: ¡°That ¡­¡­ allow the official to report to His Majesty.¡±


    After the officer finished, he turned around and went into the inner palace, the Wei family people just kneeling on the ground, Wang Lan sat in the carriage looking out from the car curtain, and was quite worried.


    The sun is shining today, but it is also a good day. The Wei House and more than 100 people kneel here, but they did not make any noise, only to see the autumn sun falling on the people, reflecting the burning light.


    The officer said he went to the palace to ask the emperor, but went and never returned. But Chu Yu also did not care, today she put up such a big show, to give the emperor steps to lay some high, if so, it is natural that the more powerful the better.


    The news immediately spread throughout Huajing, but everyone had their own calculations and were waiting for the news from the palace, without saying a word.


    The next morning, the ministers began to go to court one after another, but Chu Yu still blocked at the palace entrance. The first Prime Minister Shu Lei took a look at the situation, he immediately dropped down the curtain and said to the attendant: ¡°Change the door, do not enter from here.¡±


    The attendant was a bit confused and turned his head to Shu Lei: ¡°Sir, why is this?¡±


    Shu Lei glared at the attendant, ¡°I¡¯ll just take the side door.¡±


    With Shu Lei making this start, everyone who arrived at the palace gate took a detour until Tai Fu Xie arrived, he stopped and then came to Chu Yu.


    ¡°Young Lady Wei ¡­¡­¡±


    Tai Fu Xie sighed out, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°The Wei family¡¯s only bloodline is still in prison, how can I, as his eldest sister-in-law, sit at home in peace?¡±


    Chu Yu lifted her eyes to look at Tai Fu Xie, she had been kneeling for a day and a night, her face was a bit haggard, Tai Fu Xie opened his mouth, he wanted to say something, but finally just said: ¡°Sincerity is the golden stone.¡±


    With that, he shook his head and entered the palace through the palace gate with his hands folded.


    Chu Yu looked up at the back of Taifu Xie and understood what Taifu Xie meant.


    The kneeling time is still too short, to be worthy of this phrase sincere to the gold and stone.


    She closed her eyes and did not say more.


    No one in the courtroom mentioned this matter, until finally, a young minister surnamed Chen of the imperial court finally could not help but speak out: ¡°Your Majesty, the Wei family is now full of children who are kneeling outside, the Wei family is four generations of three loyal families, even if Wei Zhong committed a heinous crime, you can not do this to such a loyal family ah!


    Hearing these words, Cao Xiong stood out and said angrily: ¡°Lord Chen¡¯s words are not good enough, 70,000 men and horses is not a child¡¯s play, according to my words, the crime committed by Wei Zhong today, even if they quarrel and exterminate the family, it is enough!


    ¡°Lord Cao is too aggressive,¡± said the imperial historian Chen red-faced: ¡°Even if a citizen commits a crime, there is a law of retention. Now Wei Yun is the only bloodline of the Wei family, not to mention that Wei Yun has not yet confessed to the crime, even if he did, he should take care of his mother until her good death, and then come to receive punishment. This is a matter of human decency, but Lord Cao¡¯s idea is too brutal!¡±


    Cao Xiong was furious at his words and argued with Imperial Secretary Chen in court. However, the two of them were not really powerful people, so after arguing all morning, the matter was settled.


    Chu Yu heard about this matter, she knew that the more loud and noisy the matter was in the court, the closer it was to a ¡°satisfaction¡± of His Majesty.


    Chu Yu was not in a hurry, she knelt down peacefully and steadily.


    On the first day the sun shone brightly, the second day was cloudy and rainy, and their physical strength was not good, and they began to fall down one after another, they were carried back, leaving only a spiritual tablet to continue to accompany the people.


    By the morning of the third day, the sun was hot and poisonous, more and more people fell down, and in the court, more and more people arguing for the Wei family.


    By the fourth day, it was raining heavily, and only half of the people kneeling were left. This day, the eldest princess also came, she walked down from the gorgeous phoenix car, gently glanced at Chu Yu, and then patted Chu Yu on the shoulder.


    Chu Yu felt the torrential rain fall on her, and her whole body seemed to be whacked by a thousand gold.


    She raised her eyes with difficulty to look at the eldest princess, but she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried, Wei Yun will be back soon.¡±


    Saying that, she raised her hand to straighten her clothes, and raised her hand to pull her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°The battle that this palace is going to fight has never been lost!¡±

 CH 25

    Chapter 25


    After saying that, the Princess walked in with her head held high.


    Now behind her, there were only a few physically fit soldiers in good health, Jiang Chun and Yao Jue, who are both from the generals¡¯ family. Chu Yu also learned martial arts since childhood, and she is also considered fit.


    Although Yao Jue was a concubine daughter, she was quite pampered since childhood, and never suffered such aggravation, but every time she looked up and saw Chu Yu¡¯s straight back, she felt that she could not fall down.


    Although she fought with Wei Feng and found this man extremely annoying, at the end of the road, she still wanted to do something for him.


    Chu Yu looked up at the palace gate, and now that the eldest princess had stepped forward, it was time.


    As Chu Yu expected, when the Princess entered, the court had already fought over this matter, Xie Taifu led people to argue, and the Crown Prince led another group of people desperately to block.


    When the Princess entered, the Prince was pointing his tablet at the Duke of Yao and shouting angrily: ¡°This matter of 70,000 troops, do you dare to let me look into it? If you dare, I will immediately ask for orders to go to the frontier to see what happened to the 70,000 troops!¡±


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The Duke of Yao shouted, ¡°If you want to investigate, you can do so, my Yao family is open and honest, why don¡¯t we dare to let you investigate?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is this for?¡±


    The eldest Princess¡¯ voice came from outside, and when everyone looked up, they saw a woman dressed in gold woolen clothes, lightly swinging a fan and entering.


    The emperor saw the visitor, and rushed to get up and was surprised: ¡°How did the eldest princess come?¡±


    The eldest princess and the emperor grew up together, and won the emperor¡¯s heart, and she has the privilege of going to court without notice. But the eldest princess has always been a person who knows the times, although she has the privileges, she has never abused them.


    Now that she came over, the prince¡¯s heart thumped immediately and suddenly felt bad, the eldest princess bowed towards the emperor, the emperor frowned, and for a moment he was a little embarrassed.


    He just gave the princess a grounding order, but the princess appeared in the courtroom like this.


    The emperor was silent in between, then he saw the eldest princess kneeling to the ground, and raising her voice: ¡°Your Majesty forgive me!


    The eldest princess¡¯ kneeling scared the emperor and he said busily: ¡°What has the princess done?¡±


    ¡°Four days ago, Your Majesty gave Chang Ming a grounding order, but today Chang Ming forced herself to come to the palace, delaying Your Majesty¡¯s deliberations, this is sin one.¡±


    The emperor did not say anything, he was also annoyed with this matter, and now that the eldest princess apologized first, he was relieved and sighed: ¡°If so, why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°This is sin two. When I heard that the widow of the Wei family was kneeling outside the palace gate, although I knew that Your Majesty was a strict law-abiding ruler, I was still moved by compassion and came here to beg for mercy for the Wei family, begging Your Majesty to spare the sixth son of Wei family, Wei Yun.¡±


    After the words were said, the hall fell silent, only to hear the voice of the Princess, ¡°Do you remember, Your Majesty, when you were young you broke a jade bowl, Your Majesty asked the late emperor to forgive you, but the late emperor did not punish Your Majesty, do you know why?¡±


    The emperor understood that the Princess had something to say, but still opened his mouth: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the late Emperor sought Chang Ming and asked Chang Ming why Your Majesty dropped the bowl that day, I answered to the late Emperor because Your Majesty wanted to serve a bowl of snow pear soup for the late Emperor. The late emperor also asked, was the snow pear soup boiled by His majesty¡¯s own hands? I answered the emperor, that his majesty heard the emperor cough, and he heard that the snow pear soup will quench his thirst, and was specially boiled. So the former emperor with Chang Ming said that your majesty had merit to boil snow pear soup, and there was a mistake in smashing the bowl, all because of filial piety.¡±


    ¡°Does the  eldest princess mean that if the father and  emperor act according to the law, will it let the Wei family chill?¡± The crown prince stood by the emperor¡¯s side, mockingly: ¡°If it is so easy to chill the heart, then the Wei family¡¯s loyalty, I¡¯m afraid people will have to question one or two.¡±


    The eldest princess smiled and looked up at the crown prince with coldness in her eyes: ¡°Huan¡¯er¡¯s words are inappropriate.¡±


    She called him Huan¡¯er, which is to bring out the identities of both sides, even if the crown prince is the crown prince, she is after all the eldest, she speaks, even if the crown prince refutes, he should be respectful.


    The people standing on top of the court were all human spirits, and the minute he heard the meaning of the eldest princess¡¯ words, the prince¡¯s face changed, and he heard the princess say: ¡°This time, the Wei family is full of women, only a fourteen-year-old Wei Yun is left, what was the sacrifice for? The reason for this sacrifice was to protect the mountains and rivers of Chu, all of you who are standing here in the capital in fancy clothes, you and I who bear the surname of Li and are of the royal family! The Princess suddenly raised her voice, with a question: ¡°Your Highness, if this is still called ¡®easy¡¯, you tell me, what exactly must be sacrificed to be considered ¡®not easy? The water that can carry the boat, can also overturn the boat, although the emperor is the world¡¯s Lord, but also the world¡¯s ruler. The king needs to sympathize with the people and love them, if you blindly only let people pay for you, prince,¡± the princess sneered out: ¡°such ideas, I have to ask, was it taught by Tai Fu, or did you figure it out yourself?¡±


    ¡°This idea, the old minister has not taught.¡±


    The crown prince looked embarrassed and was about to say something when the princess turned her head and looked sad, saying to the emperor: ¡°Your Majesty, if the only orphans and the women of the family have to taste the warmth of the world after the blood of the family was spilled on the battlefield, if the four generations fighting in the sands for a hundred years can not give their children and grandchildren a chance to make mistakes, then my heavenly family, is too cold. It is too cold ah! I hope that for the sake of the Wei family¡¯s four generations of loyalty and a hundred years of loyalty, Your Majesty will let Wei Yun go.


    The Princess prostrated herself and shouted out loud, while Taifu Xie stood by her side and said wearily, ¡°Your Majesty, according to the law of our dynasty, if an only son commits a crime and has parents to support, the only son should be punished after his parents have died. The family has an 80-year-old grandmother and a 2-year-old child, so it is only reasonable to pardon Wei Yun. I hope Your Majesty will be gracious,¡± Xie said, his voice trembling with tears, and he slowly knelt down: ¡°Pardon the only bloodline of the Wei family!


    The emperor did not say anything, he sighed and turned his head to look around: ¡°What do you think, ministers?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the Duke of Yao raised his voice: ¡°Your Majesty, do you know how great a loss 70,000 elite soldiers are to the court? Seventy thousand people, all buried in the White Emperor Valley because of Wei Zhong¡¯s fault, seven people died in the Wei family, their lives are lives, but the lives of seventy thousand people are not? These 70,000 people lost their lives, so you just not pursue?


    The emperor frowned, and did not speak.


    The princess looked up at the emperor, she understood the emperor¡¯s meaning, at this moment, this emperor is afraid of impatience to the extreme.


    Those things that can not be put on the surface, the emperor may already know, even if it is not clear, but he still has a guess in his mind. He is waiting for others to give him a step, and he sees that he was about to go down, and now let people stop, how he is not annoyed?


    The princess sensed the emperor¡¯s meaning and said: ¡°Your Majesty, this is the matter of the Wei family, your Majesty, why don¡¯t you go to the palace gate and meet the Wei woman, your Majesty, only then will you really understand why we are kneeling here, begging your Majesty for mercy!¡±


    The emperor looked at the Princess, after a long time, he sighed: ¡°Since the Princess invited, I will go to see.¡±


    Saying that, he stood up and led the people towards the entrance of the palace.


    At this time it was raining heavily, bean-sized raindrops hit onto people causing inexplicable pain. The Wei family had knelt for a while, all feeling shaky in the heavy rain, and immediately it poured large, only Chu Yu, Yao Jue, and Jiang Chun, were still where they were.


    Chu Yu looked back at Yao Jue and saw her gritting her teeth, her body trembling slightly, so she knew she was suffering at the moment. Chu Yu sighed and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t kneel down, go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still okay.¡± Yao Jue¡¯s voice was hoarse:


    Chu Yu was helpless and was about to say something when she saw Yao Jue¡¯s body sway and she fell over to the side.


    Jiang Chun grabbed her as soon as she could, and Wang Lan came over with someone to help Yao Jue up. Wang Lan blushed, held her stomach, and persuaded Chu Yu: ¡°Young lady, why don¡¯t we go back ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Chu Yu shook her head and looked at Wang Lan with concern, ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant, don¡¯t get cold, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°If Wei Yun doesn¡¯t come back,¡± Chu Yu said calmly as her gaze fell into the palace door, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Wang Lan saw that she couldn¡¯t persuade Chu Yu, so she stopped talking and helped Yao Jue to the carriage, so that the doctor could come up and give Yao Jue medicine.


    The rain was crackling, and Jiang Chun couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, but at that moment, the palace gate slowly opened.


    Chu Yu raised her eyes to look over and saw the head of the group in bright yellow, wearing a crown, and twelve liu hanging in front of his forehead, moving by the wind, making the man¡¯s expression look pitiful.


    Behind that person stood the eldest princess dressed in gold wool and the prince in pure white gold thread embroidered dragon wide-sleeved robe, and then after that was a vast array of civil and military officials who appeared one by one as the palace doors opened.


    And opposite them, was Chu Yu and Jiang Chun, who were kneeling, and behind them in the wind and rain stood one hundred and thirty-two tablets


    The two women were dressed in snow-white clothes, and the tablet was black gold lettering wood, and black and white stood opposite the people, solemn and quiet, as if inside the palace gate, there were two worlds.


    On the one side is the glitz and glamour of the living; On one side is the silence of the dead.


    On one side is the song and dance of Huajing; On one side are piles of white bones from the frontier.


    Chu Yu did not say anything, she did not do anything, when the emperor appeared, she did not cry, she just calmly looked at the emperor, her gaze fell on him, tough and clear.


    For a moment, the emperor felt as if he had gone back to his teenage life and had seen Wei Zhong when he was a teenager.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know what was happening at the border, but the emperor¡¯s life, what darkness hadn¡¯t he seen? Even if you are to guess, you can guess that this general who has been clean all his life has encountered a conspiracy and injustice.


    He thought that the emperor¡¯s blood was cold, but he was touching the same look as the Wei family, when he saw the hundreds of tablets standing quietly in front of him, when he saw Wei Zhong¡¯s tablet standing in front of the woman, as if it had eyes, calmly staring at him, the emperor¡¯s hand finally trembled slightly.


    And this scene shocked not only the emperor, but also the civil and military officials behind him. When they saw the heavy rain pouring down between heaven and earth, and saw the Heroic tablet standing between the wind and rain mud, they couldn¡¯t help but think, let this wind and rain stop.


    Everyone finally knew why the eldest princess let them come here.


    Seeing this scene, as long as there is a little conscience, it is difficult to have a heart of stone.


    The emperor walked forward, the eunuch came forward¡­


    He came forward to hold the umbrella for him and said anxiously, ¡°Your Majesty, be careful of the mud and water under your feet.¡±


    The emperor did not say anything, he came to Chu Yu¡¯s body, lowered his eyes to look at Wei Zhong¡¯s tablet in front of Chu Yu, and said hoarsely, ¡°Which wife of the Wei family are you?¡±


    ¡°In reply to Your Majesty, I am Chu Yu, the wife of Wei Jun, the son of Zhen Guo, and the daughter of the Southwest General.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Chu Yu.¡± The emperor nodded, this girl whose husband had gone to war on the day of his wedding, he had heard of it. He also laughed with Guifei Xie, and said that when Wei Jun returned, he would not be able to enter the house.


    The emperor collected his mind, pressed his emotions and said, ¡°You kneel here to beg to see me, and why?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have brought my family here to pray to Your Majesty to release Wei¡¯s seventh son, Wei Yun, from prison.¡±


    ¡°The state has the national law¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for your own selfishness.¡±


    Chu Yu looked up at the emperor with a calm expression, ¡°Chu Yu comes from a general¡¯s family, she also once went to war with her father to protect the country and protect her family as her duty. The same goes for the sons of the Wei family. The Wei family¡¯s sons can die, but they should die on the battlefield, not in prison.¡±


    ¡°I am just a woman, I don¡¯t know what the Wei family¡¯s crime is, I don¡¯t know what my brother-in-law¡¯s crime is, but I know that the Wei family is loyal. If Your Majesty wants my brother-in-law to take his life, then I ask Your Majesty to let Wei Yun die in the battle, in order to fulfill the Wei family¡¯s heart to serve the country.¡±


    These are pretty words.


    Everyone present knew that if these words had come from someone else, they would have been just words of ingratiation. However, in front of the Wei family¡¯s family tablet, everyone knew that, no matter what kind of thoughts were in mind, this is indeed what the Wei family has been doing for a hundred years.


    Born in the family of protectors of the country, died in the war protecting the country.


    The men of the Wei family, who have never died by the sword, how can they be humiliated by villains?


    The emperor did not speak, his gaze fell on Wei Zhong¡¯s name, and after a long time, he turned around and went back inside the palace gates.


    The emperor raised his sleeve and said, ¡°Bring Wei Yun up to the palace!¡±


    This word made Cao Yan¡¯s heart tighten, these days Wei Yun did not fight in prison, he was clear, the Wei family had a lot of grudges, now that the Wei family was killed, Wei Yun became the best vent. Everyone thought that a case like 70,000 people buried in the White Emperor¡¯s Valley would be a shock to the emperor, just as it was in the case of the King of Qin. Who would have thought that Wei Yun would have the opportunity to face the emperor?


    Cao Yan wanted to speak, but saw a glance from the emperor Xie.


    His gaze was full of warning, and Cao Yan¡¯s mind suddenly sobered up.


    He could not say anything.


    Now the emperor must see Wei Yun, this matter can not be hidden. He hadn¡¯t moved Wei Yun in the Heavenly Prison, and if he obstructed him more at this moment, he was afraid that he would bury himself in it together.


    Cao Yan, cold and sweaty, stood in the crowd waiting for Wei Yun to arrive.


    After a long time, the sound of footsteps finally came from outside, and then the emperor saw that the once spirited young man was carried in slowly, in a sedan chair.


    He was stained with blood on his shirt, his body was intact, and he looked haggard, but his eyes were as bright as ever.


    When the emperor saw such a Wei Yun, his face changed greatly.


    However, Wei Yun struggled to get up, knelt respectfully and bowed to the ground, ¡°Wei¡¯s seventh son, bowing to Your Majesty!¡±


    His voice was hoarse, very different from the teenager in the emperor¡¯s memory who did not know the height of the sky.


    The Wei family had been favored, and Wei Yun was close to the emperor, so it can be said that the emperor watched him grow up, but now that he had become like this, the emperor gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How did you become like this?¡±


    The emperor raised his head: ¡°Da Lisi Secretary, come out and explain to me, a good person went in, now how did he become like this?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know,¡± the Secretary of the Da Lisi rushed out, knelt  to the ground, and began to kowtow desperately: ¡°I¡¯ll investigate immediately! I¡¯m going to investigate immediately!¡±


    The emperor ignored the Secretary of the Da Lisi, he walked down the steps, step by step to Wei Yun,and said softly: ¡°Wei Yun, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°In half a month, I will be fifteen years old.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen years old ¡­¡­¡± the emperor sighed, ¡°If Uncle Huang were to give you a death sentence today, would you be willing?¡±


    Wei Yun froze, he raised his head, his gaze fell on the emperor¡¯s face, and his expression was calm: ¡°If the king wants me to die, I have to die, but can your Majesty let me choose a way to die for the sake of my father and brother?¡±


    ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the frontier and kill a few more Northern Di people.¡±


    Wei Yun said forcefully, ¡°My father once said that if a son of the Wei family dies, he should die on the battlefield.¡±


    These words coincided with what Chu Yu said.


    The emperor looked at him, and after a long time, he turned around and raised his voice, ¡°Look, this is the descendant of the Wei family, the sons and grandsons of my Great Chu!¡±


    ¡°He is only fourteen years old ¡­¡­¡±


    The emperor trembled and cried out, ¡°Fourteen years old!¡±


    No one in the room spoke, there was silence. When the emperor said this sentence, everyone understood what the emperor meant.


    From the Wei family being bullied and humiliated by cao Yan, Chu Yu kneeling, Xie Taifu arguing according to reason, and the eldest Princess touching people with affection, this time the people, ministers and the emperor, have softened down, only the crown prince still wants to argue, but the situation has reached such a point, what can be said?


    So he could only watch the emperor turn around and put his hand on the top of Wei Yun¡¯s head.


    ¡°The previous emperor said to the princess that everything I did was due to filial piety, so the merits and demerits were offset. I remember the loyal blood of the Wei family, the crimes committed by your father, have also been repaid with his life, and the merits and demerits are offset, and they will not be pursued. And you ¡­¡­ I hope you live well, revive the Wei House, you are still here, the Wei family soul will be here.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yun,¡± the emperor¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°Do you understand the suffering of the Emperor¡¯s uncle?¡±


    In the latter phrase, Wei Yun understood that what the emperor asked was wether he could understand the pain of not helping the Wei family to rehabilitate, as the Emperor.


    Wei Yun did not speak, he looked up towards the emperor and calmly said, ¡± Wei Yun does not understand many things, Wei Yun only knows that Wei Yun  is a member of the Wei family.¡±


    The Wei family motto, protect the country and the king, live and die without regret.


    The emperor¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and finally said, ¡°Go back, find a doctor to take a good look at you, and I will have someone look into the matter of your being in the heavenly prison.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    After kowtowing, Wei Yun was supported by someone and got into the sedan chair and rushed to the palace gate.


    At this moment, outside the palace gate, only Chu Yu was left kneeling alone.


    After seeing the emperor, Jiang Chun could no longer support herself and collapsed. Only Chu Yu was left alone still kneeling.


    But the wind and rain was too strong, and she was also kneeling in a trance, only to listen to the sound of rain splashing down, her mind was suddenly far and near.


    Sometimes it feels like the palace gate is standing majestically in front of her, and sometimes it feels as if she is still in her last life, the night Chang Yue died, she knelt in front of Gu Chusheng¡¯s door, crying and begging him.


    That was the most regretful and desperate moment of her life.


    That was also the beginning of her letting go of her love for Gu Chusheng.


    The decision to let go of Gu Chusheng came from this kneeling. But it took many years to really let go of him.


    Because she spent too much on Gu Chusheng, people are like gamblers, the more you put in, the harder it is to let go.


    She left her family and lost herself for Gu Chusheng, she didn¡¯t know where else she could go when she left Gu Chusheng.


    The world is so big, how can she be home?


    She is used to giving and waiting, wearing herself out day after day, as if a candle that has been burning, burning up her own blood and soul, just for Gu Chusheng.


    But it really hurts.


    Chu Yu is in a bit of a trance.


    And at this time, Wei Yun also arrived at the palace gate, he had already heard about Chu Yu, and when he reached the palace gate, he called out to the people carrying the sedan chair, ¡°Stop.¡±


    He said, and raised his hand and said to the eunuch holding the umbrella next to him, ¡°Give me the umbrella, I will walk over.¡±


    ¡°The feet of the prince.¡±


    The eunuch dropped his gaze to Wei Yun¡¯s feet, the bruises and wounds on the legs, which he could clearly see when he went.


    Wei Yun shook his head: ¡°You can¡¯t go home in too much disarray, your family will be worried.¡±


    After saying that, he straightened his shirt to cover the wounds on his body and retied his hair behind him with a hairband.


    After tidying up like this, he finally looked less of a mess, and he borrowed another handkerchief, stained with rainwater, to wipe the blood and sludge off his face.


    Finally, he took an umbrella from someone else¡¯s hand and held it up to the palace gate.


    The palace door slowly opened, he saw Chu Yu in white, with the Wei family tablet, kneeling in front of the palace door.


    Her face with a flush seems to have caught a wind chill, and launched a high fever. She looked a little confused, and her gaze fell into the distance, and she did not see him at all.


    Wei Yun¡¯s heart twitched fiercely, but his face did not move, he held up the umbrella, suppressed the severe pain in his legs, and walked step by step to Chu Yu.


    The umbrella was held over Chu Yu¡¯s body, covering the rainstorm, and only then did she realize that someone was coming in front of her. She raised her head and saw the young man holding the umbrella, standing tall, still with childish eyebrows, handsome and clear, the corners of his eyes were slightly raised with a bit of natural grace.


    His gaze fell on her with a gentle look.


    ¡°Sister-in-law,¡± he shielded her from the wind and rain, his voice was gentle, as if he was afraid of disturbing her, and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Let¡¯s go home.


    Chu Yu snapped back to her senses, that all the past seemed to be swept away by the wind, she looked at the teenager in front of her.


    Yes, this life is different.


    She didn¡¯t marry Gu Chusheng, she hasn¡¯t been smoothed out, she¡¯s the young lady of the Wei House, she still has a home.


    She is soft in her heart, looking at the boy¡¯s tough and gentle eyes, suddenly a large swath of aggression came up, her eyes were red and filled with moisture.


    ¡°You finally came ¡­¡­¡± she pulled a random excuse to cover up the wretched heart at the moment: ¡°I am kneeling  here, and it hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°Then you hold my hand and stand up,¡± Wei Yun extended his hand and spoke seriously, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m back.¡±


    He has returned alive, in this life, he will not let his family suffer from this.

 CH 26.1

    Chu Yu did not touch Wei Yun, even though she was standing neatly in front of him, she knew that this man must be bruised and battered under his clothes. Next to her, Chang Yue and Evening Moon came forward and helped Chu Yu.


    A stabbing pain came from Chu Yu¡¯s knee, causing her to take a breath of cold air, and Wei Yun went up to her, saying anxiously, ¡°Sister-in-law?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Chu Yu was now much more awake, no longer fragile from her illness, she looked calm, smiled and said, ¡°Go back, you are also injured.¡±


    Speaking, she commanded Wei Xia and Wei Dong to come and help Wei Yun, but Wei Yun was a little embarrassed, he was just about to say something, but he listened to Chu Yu say, ¡°Don¡¯t hold on to your leg if it¡¯s injured, you¡¯ll have to be taken care of by your family.¡±


    Wei Yun stiffened and knew that even though he thought he was well disguised, that person was still as clear as a mirror and knew nothing.


    Chu Yu picked up the tablets of Wei Zhong and Wei Jun, and Wei Yun picked up the tablets of his brothers, and then had someone help them into the carriage, with Chu Yu and Wei Yun each sitting on one side. Jiang Chun and the others had already gone back in advance, but Zhang Han and Xie Jin plus the others who had fallen first came back with their people and carried the tablets one by one to the carriage, and followed Chu Yu¡¯s carriage back to the Wei House.


    The carriage creaked, the rain outside was heavy, Wei Yun asked his subordinates to bandage the wounds, and saw Chu Yu on the other side covered with a blanket, and looked calm drinking ginger tea.


    He looked at her quietly, and in just a few days this person had lost a lot of weight, her eyes were blind and blue, face full of fatigue. When Chu Yu saw him measuring her, she raised her head and gave him a look, but asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law has lost weight.¡±


    Wei Yun smiled lightly, with some pain in his eyes: ¡°These days, sister-in-law has worked hard.¡±


    Chu Yu drank ginger soup and put an ice pad on her head, waved her hand: ¡°You were in jail, I am your elder, there was no reason for me to just watch. Now that you are back ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°I am worthy of your brother.¡±


    Saying that, she dropped her gaze on Wei Yun.


    In less than half a month, the boy seemed to have grown up rapidly, he is much taller than when he left Huajing, his eyebrows have also expanded, especially the look in his eyes, he was no longer the unique childish teenager, as if he had grown up overnight and became calm and steady.


    He looked at her and his family, there was a kind of gentleness that was not available to the outside world, and that gentleness made Chu Yu feel a little confused for a moment.


    She had even thought that Wei Jun would not die, and that in this lifetime, this young man will be the person she accompanied throughout her life.


    Thinking of this mute youth, Chu Yu had some inexplicable regrets in her heart, her eyes were a little confused, Wei Yun saw her looking straight at him, confused: ¡°sister-in-law?¡±


    Chu Yu was shouted at by Wei Yun, she withdrew her mind, and laughed, ¡°I just found out today that you are a little similar to your brother, especially your eyes.¡±


    Chu Yu looked at Wei Yun¡¯s eyes and arched her eyebrows, ¡°I remember that he also seemed to have Danfeng eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The mention of my eldest brother, Wei Yun subconsciously grabbing the shirt, seems to be very painful, difficult to say: ¡°My elder brother he ¡­¡­ had Danfeng eyes, just a little more round eyes than me, and looked much gentler. People who had seen him, there was no one who did not like him ¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun said, the voice gradually decreased, there was thunder outside, Chu Yu looked at the car curtain suddenly falling up and down, listening to the sound of thunder outside, until she did not hear Wei Yun¡¯s  voice for a long time, she slowly turned her head, and looked at him with some doubts.


    Wei Yun stopped talking and his eyes were red,  his back was hunched over, his hands were clutching his shirt, his body trembling slightly. His hair hung down, covering his face, so Chu Yu could not see his expression.


    From the time he put his father and brother in the coffin, he hadn¡¯t cried all the way through this journey. He thought he had sorted out all his emotions, but when everything finally started to settle down and he sat in front of this woman, he remembered his family, and all the pain exploded out.


    The pain of losing a father and a brother suddenly came out, and it tore his heart out. Before fourteen years old he never felt that there was any pain in the world that could hit him, he always felt that he was a Wei family man standing tall, his head fell to the ground with a large scar, what in the world is there to be afraid of?


    Until this moment, he knew that he is still a teenager after all, and that there was too much sadness and pain in this world, and that he could be defeated at will.


    Chu Yu looked at his appearance, and waved her hand, to let the surrounding waiters evening moon and Wei Xia retreat out.


    The two of them were left in the carriage, Chu Yu moved her gaze back outside the carriage, the sound of rain crackling, she hit her hand down on the quilt, and suddenly opened her mouth and sang a little tune.


    That song is a folk song of the North. Usually after returning from a campaign, the women of the North would stand on the side road as the army entered the city, holding up their glasses of wine and singing this little tune in the middle of the road.


    He had heard this song many times, when he was on his horse, following his father and brother, and he would bend down joyfully to take the wine they held for the victory from the girls closest to him.


    The song seemed to be the last straw, so he couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer and cried out in pain.


    Her song and the sound of rain drowned out his cries, giving him an inexplicable sense of security.


    No one will see his wretchedness at this moment, no one will know that the pillar of the Wei family also cries like a child when he can¡¯t hold back.


    The wind and rain were loud, but her voice was soft and smooth, there was heroism in the voice, but also contained a woman¡¯s unique tenderness.


    She sang until his cries diminished, and as he closed his voice, she slowly stopped and then turned her head and looked at him again, the gaze was soft and calm, still as before when he looked up in distress.


    His hair is scattered, his face is full of tears, but his gaze has settled down, Chu Yu gently smiled and handed him the hand embroidered with plum blossoms handkerchief.


    ¡°After crying,¡± her voice carried a certain strength that filled one¡¯s heart, and she slowly said, ¡°it¡¯s over.¡±


    It¡¯s over.


    Everything will end, all sorrows will end.


    He never fell on the battlefield, and he still does today.


    Wei Yun took the handkerchief from Chu Yu and seriously wiped his face clean.


    At that moment the carriage stopped, and Wei Xia spoke out respectfully from outside: ¡°My lord, young lady, we have arrived at the residence.¡±


    Chu Yu coughed gently, and Wei Yun stepped forward to help her.


    When everything settled down, Chu Yu felt as if she had collapsed for a moment, and she placed all her strength on Wei Yun and Evening Moon as Wei Xia held the umbrella and helped her down.


    When she came down, Chu Yu saw the people of the Wei House standing quietly at the door, their eyes all falling on Chu Yu, as if expecting an answer.


    Chu Yu¡¯s gaze swept through the crowd, and finally nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said weakly: ¡°The Seventh Prince is back, the Wei House is okay.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Lan was the first to cry out, and Zhang Han held her up, gently persuading.


    Xie Jiu came forward and took her from Wei Yun¡¯s hands, helping her inside.


    For a moment the Wei House was noisy, some rejoicing, some crying. Wei Yun was helped by Wei Xia and Wei Dong into the courtyard, looking at the courtyard full of white flowers, as if he had never returned home in several lifetimes.


    He looked at the courtyard calmly, the housekeeper next to him brought someone with him and said anxiously: ¡°Seventh son will first go back to the room and let the doctor look at him¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun did not speak, his gaze fell to the spiritual hall not far away.


    Everyone stopped their voices, Wei Yun pushed Wei Xia and Wei Dong away and walked towards the spiritual hall by himself.


    The seven coffins fell in the middle of the hall, and the seven tablets stood on the altar, the light of the candles flickered and reflected the names on the tablets, Wei Yun stood quietly in front of the coffins, the whole person was alone, as if he was only that one person left in the world.


    Jiang Chun and Yao Jue were helped out, and when they saw Wei Yun standing in the hearth, they stopped in their tracks and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The young ladies looked at the back of Wei Yun, dressed in prison clothes, his hair tied back with a hairband, obviously still a teenager, but several young ladies coincidentally saw their husbands¡¯ youthful appearance in this young man.


    The first son Wei Jun, the second son Wei Shuang, the third son Wei Qin, the fourth son Wei Feng, the fifth son Wei Ya, the sixth son Wei Rong.


    Wei Jun is elegant, Wei Shuang is calm, Wei Qin is flirtatious, Wei Feng is uninhibited, Wei Ya is gentle, Wei Rong is bright ¡­¡­ Clearly different qualities, but all in this candle flame, in that young boy named Wei Yun, strange fusion together. They seem to have something that is consistent, so just looking at that back, everyone can look at that teenager and find the shadow of who they want.


    The young ladies couldn¡¯t bear to look any further and each turned their heads away. Only Chu Yu¡¯s gaze kept falling on that teenager, she watched him stand for a while, then slowly knelt down, took three pillars of incense from the side before bowing respectfully and putting them into the incense burner.


    Then he stood up, looked calm and stepped out of the spiritual hall.


    There was no reluctance, no sadness, no tears, and no wailing. But no one dared to accuse a word of filial piety.


    It was as if the man was a phoenix born of fire, after experiencing complete despair, he turned into hope and was reborn in the world.


    He came out of the spirit hall, Wei Xia was the first to react, rushed to help Wei Yun, Wei Yun also did not refuse Wei Xia and Wei Dong¡¯s support, and he left the spirit hall.


    When he left, evening moon asked Chu Yu, ¡°Young lady, have you returned?¡±


    Chu Yu nodded her head and went back to her room.


    After she returned to her room and freshened up, Chu Yu felt completely collapsed, she fell on the hospital bed and slept for three days in a row, all dazed and not quite awake.


    She only felt that the medicine soup was poured down bowl by bowl, and she vaguely heard many people¡¯s voices, and she opened her eyes to take a look, and felt that she had wasted a lot of energy.


    Wei Yun was all skin trauma, the only thing that needed to be fixed was the leg bones, which were bandaged and put into a wheelchair, so it was no big deal. He heard that Chu Yu had caught a wind chill and was not able to stand up, so he went over to serve her from the next day onwards.


    On the first day of the fever, Chu Yu¡¯s fever was the most serious, so they all took turns to watch over her, but by midnight, all the women couldn¡¯t keep watch.


    Jiang Chun wanted to persuade Wei Yun to go to bed, after all, with the servants on guard, there would be nothing wrong. However, Wei Yun shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t feel safe if I don¡¯t watch over my sister-in-law.¡±


    Jiang Chun faintly froze, then she understood that Wei Yun was not keeping watch for Chu Yu, but was just using the name of keeping watch for Chu Yu to find an excuse for not being able to sleep peacefully.


    The fact that he didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss doesn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t in pain or upset.


    So Jiang Chun retired, leaving only someone to keep watch with Wei Yun in the outer room of Chu Yu¡¯s house.


    Wei Yun sat in the outer room without going in, and took Wei Jun¡¯s words and copied them carefully.


    After Wei Jun¡¯s death,  Wei Yun¡¯s heart was not at peace, he started copying Wei Jun¡¯s words.


    Wei Jun was the son of the world, so he was required to do the best in everything from childhood. Liu Xueyang was also from Shuxiang Mendi, and the requirements for Wei Jun were higher, so although Wei Jun was born as a general, he wrote a good hand.


    In the past, Wei Jun also urged him to study well, but he never wanted to bother on this. Now Wei Jun is gone, he is completing his brother¡¯s expectations of him, he felt as if he could touch again the brother who was good in his heart.


    When Wei Yun was copying the word post, Chu Yu was deep in a dream world.


    In the dream, it was snowy and she was walking alone in the snow.


    What time of the year was this?


    She pondered, looking at the plains where thousands of miles of snow had fallen, with ice beads falling from the dead grass, and she vaguely remembered that it was her twelfth year.


    Twelve years old, she followed her father at the border, that year the Northern Di had raided, she was playing outside the city, and when she went back it was already a chaotic war, and when her father withdrew his troops, she did not know where to go.


    So she ran far outside the city, trying to hide in the woods. At that time was the sound of attacking the city, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves in the distance, she was in a panic, confused and did not know where to go.


    It was then that the young man with the golden crown and tied hair, red clothes and white cloak, rode his horse and stopped in front of her with a jerk and spoke out anxiously, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

 CH 26.2

    She raised her head and saw the young man, his face crowned with jade, his eyes falling with cold snow, his sword hanging from his waist, handsome and graceful.


    He extended his hand towards her and said, ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, but finally put her hand in his and was pulled onto his horse, he held her in his arms, and raced towards the battlefield.


    That was twelve-year-old Chu Yu and fourteen-year-old Gu Chusheng.


    There is no such thing as love without a reason, and when Chu Yu thinks back, it was probably at that moment that she first realized that she liked Gu Chusheng.


    She fell in love with the teenager who reached out towards her at that moment, and despaired for the rest of her life for that moment.


    So when she realized where this was at that moment, she took a sharp breath and began to run desperately.


    She wanted to get out of here, she never wanted to meet Gu Chusheng again, she didn¡¯t want to live the same life as in the previous one, she didn¡¯t want to hear the same words like the previous life.


    She desperately ran in the dream, desperately fled, but still heard the sound of horse hooves chasing up.


    ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    The teenager¡¯s voice chased behind her, like a ghost, pestering.


    Chu Yu desperately tried to move forward, but she could not escape, she just couldn¡¯t escape.


    She panted heavily, and ran desperately, feeling as if there was a flood around her, she was struggling to death in the water, but there was no one to save her. She vaguely grabbed something, and she clutched desperately, as if tears were pouring into her nose and mouth, seeing that she was about to completely drown, she almost gave up struggling, just at this time, she heard a call, sister-in-law.


    This is Wei Yun¡¯s voice.


    He heard that Chu Yu was sleeping restlessly, and he couldn¡¯t be relieved. It happened when Chang Yue went out to bring medicine, and Chu Yu shouted ¡°Help me!¡± He pushed the wheelchair, lifted the curtain and went in, stopping by Chu Yu¡¯s side.


    He had just come to her and raised his hand to test Chu Yu¡¯s forehead to see if her fever had gone down, when she grabbed him by his sleeve with a deadly grip, as if she was grabbing the only straw.


    ¡°Save me ¡­¡­¡±


    She trembled out and spoke repeatedly, ¡°Save me ¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun frowned and spoke softly, ¡°Sister-in-law.¡±


    Chu Yu was trapped in a nightmare, her words were confusing, Wei Yun vaguely heard a name that seemed to be ¡­¡­ Chu Sheng?


    She shouted vaguely, and Wei Yun couldn¡¯t hear it very clearly, only to see the girl close her eyes and hold his sleeve, as if she was extremely afraid.


    Letting go of the usual calm momentum, Chu Yu at this moment finally looked like a fifteen-year-old girl.


    She was born beautiful, fifteen-years-old, she actually did not grow open, usually that maturity also depends on makeup, and now that she has removed her makeup, he can see the girl¡¯s youthfulness and childishness.


    Her skin was very white, like white porcelain jade, and now she was sweating and showing a little flushing. Wei Yun frowned, seeing that she was in a nightmare, but there was nothing he could do but call out to her: ¡°Sister-in-law, wake up.¡±


    His voice seemed to cross the mountains and the sea, like the Buddha chanting, overcoming the dead souls drowning in the river of forgetfulness.


    Chu Yu listened to his call, as if she had gained some kind of strength inside, and gradually settled down.


    The voice seemed to be a guiding light, she slowly walked towards the voice and then saw the shimmering light.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the teenager sitting next to her, the golden curly cloud pattern pressed against the edges, the long hair tied behind him with a hairband, and the worry between his eyebrows slowly loosened and turned into a smile when he saw Chu Yu open her eyes: ¡°Sister-in-law is awake.¡±


    Chu Yu quietly looked at the teenager in front of her, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t recognize who this person in front of her was.


    She was in a trance for a moment before she responded, ¡°It¡¯s Wei Yun ah ¡­¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Chang Yue had already walked in with medicine, and seeing Chu Yu awake, she said excitedly, ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Chu Yu nodded her head and raised her hand for Chang Yue to help her up.


    She was a little hot, and next to her Wei Yun brought her water, and after she took a few sips, she looked up at the sky: ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn.¡±


    Chang Yue took the cup from Chu Yu¡¯s hand, Chu Yu nodded, her eyes fell on Wei Yun: ¡°Why are you here on guard?¡±


    ¡°My sister-in-law is infected with an illness, and it is difficult for me to be at peace in my heart.¡±


    Wei Yun said respectfully, Chu Yu glanced at him and said directly, ¡°Is it hard to rest in your heart, or is it hard to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    In front of Chu Yu, Wei Yun did not hide: ¡°I also had trouble sleeping, so I came to watch over my sister-in-law.¡±


    Chu Yu responded indifferently, and with this question and answer from Wei Yun, she slowly eased out of her dream state and lost her sleepiness. She leaned back on the bed, a little lazily: ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep anymore?¡±


    ¡°I dream.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chu Yu raised her eyes, Wei Yun lowered his eyes to look at the lines on the corners of her clothes: ¡°Always still dreaming of when my brother and father were still there.¡±


    The better the dream, the more cruel it is to wake up.


    Chu Yu did not say anything, and after a moment, she changed the subject and said, ¡°You¡¯ve met His Majesty, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Did you say anything?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty told me to understand his difficulties.¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu snorted lightly and looked at him lazily: ¡°How did you reply?¡±


    No matter how, it must be an answer that satisfies His Majesty, otherwise Wei Yun would not be here.


    Although Chu Yu step by step gave the emperor a feeling of loyalty to the Wei family, after all the emperor felt sorry for the Wei family, if Wei Yun had any dissatisfaction, perhaps he might not be here. cutting off the grass and removing the roots, is a common thing for emperors.


    ¡°I said to him, I do not understand many things, but I know that I am a member of the Wei family.¡±


    This answer made Chu Yu find it interesting, she curled her leg, put her hand on her knee and smiled. ¡°What do you mean by that? The Wei family teaches to protect the country and protect the king, and to live and die without regret, are you showing your loyalty?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Wei Yun smiled gently, ¡°what I mean is that I am a member of the Wei family, and my Wei family¡¯s debts will be collected one by one.¡±


    Chu Yu inclined her head and looked at him with a smile.


    The fact that Wei Yun thinks this way  is not a surprise to her. In the last life, Wei Yun was a vengeful and vindictive person, and in this life, he would not have suddenly become a loyal minister.


    ¡°The Wei family protects the people of the country,¡± Wei Yun¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°not loyalty to a particular family name or a particular person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this,¡± Chu Yu asked with a smile, even though she already knew the answer: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll say something?¡±


    If today¡¯s words were to get out, there was no way Wei Yun would live to see the sun the next day.


    However, Wei Yun looked at Chu Yu with a calm look: ¡°If my sister-in-law had a bad intention for me, why would she have gone to such great lengths to get me out of the heavenly prison?¡±


    Chu Yu met his gaze.


    After experiencing so many storms and rains, watching this teenager transform from an ordinary teenager who jumped out of his way into a calm and young man, at this moment, he had many changes, but only these eyes were as clear as ever.


    The future Marquis of Zhenbei has a pair of eyes so sharp that they point straight to the heart, those eyes were like a cold pool, she had not looked carefully, now that she remembered it, if she had looked at them carefully, would she have been able to see the clarity and purity in this young man¡¯s eyes at this moment, still with the light of the water?


    She had also asked herself, why did she do this for the Wei family?


    However, looking at the gaze of Wei Yun, she slowly understood that she was not for the Wei family, but for these eyes.


    She likes such clear eyes and hopes that all the people in this world who have such eyes will have a peaceful life.


    Heroes should have heroic companions, and she has nowhere to go, so she might as well be here.


    So she smiled softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she sighed softly, ¡°I am the young lady of the Wei house, and how could I harm you?¡±


    Hearing this soft sigh, Wei Yun pursed his  lips and hesitantly said, ¡°Then what are your ¡­¡­plans?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Chu Yu was a little strange, then  Wei Yun continued: ¡°Today the Yao family and the Xie family came to find fourth and fifth sister-in-law, I think they should have their own plans. The Chu family should also send someone in the next day, and now that am close to coming out , I wonder what my sister-in-law¡¯s next plan is?¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be happy.


    ¡°You just said such an important thing to me, and now you are asking me what my plans are. Do you think I might marry someone else and still tell them such important words?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yun,¡± Chu Yu¡¯s eyes were full of understanding: ¡°Would you say you are too hypocritical or too naive?¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t say anything, he was a little embarrassed to have his mind read, he pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Chu Yu lay at the head of the bed, looking at such a Wei Yun, feeling quite fresh. She felt a subtle sense of pleasure at the thought that she was teasing the future Zhenbei King, who would be known as the Living King of Yan.


    She smiled and looked at Wei Yun, leaned forward and got closer, and joked: ¡°Otherwise, I am going to stay with you, if you say go, then I will return to the Chu family tomorrow.¡± If you say stay, I stay. I don¡¯t know what the Seventh Prince thinks?¡±


    Wei Yun pursed her lips and became more silent. Chu Yu looked at his expression and wanted to know what he was thinking, but this man¡¯s face was so calm that she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    When Chu Yu saw that he did not answer, she waved her hand in front of his eyes, ¡°Wei Yun?¡±


    Wei Yun raised his head and looked at Chu Yu.


    His look was serious and insistent: ¡°In terms of reason, I want my sister-in-law to go. My sister-in-law is enjoying her youth and I think it¡¯s not difficult to find someone to marry again. The relationship between my sister-in-law and my eldest brother was not a deep friendship, but it is because you are chivalrous. Now that Wei Yun has been safely released from prison, my sister-in-law should also put her heart down, after all there is no reason to stay, so it is a good thing for my sister-in-law to leave.¡±


    Chu Yu propped up her chin and said, ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°In terms of feelings, I hope sister-in-law stays.¡±


    He looked at Chu Yu, seemingly pondering for a long time, his expression sincere: ¡°I hope sister-in-law can stay in the Wei family.¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t say anything, he was not good at lying, yet these true words, he couldn¡¯t say them.


    He was afraid of the Wei family without Chu Yu.


    If Chu Yu was not there, if the only girl who could keep a smile on her face when the door was full of howling was not there, he felt scared just thinking about that scene.


    The road without Chu Yu is not impossible to go on, it will just feel too dark and difficult.


    Moreover, if you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be accompanied by someone from the beginning, you may be able to move forward numbly. But now that you know, it becomes extraordinarily cruel to go back to where you should be.


    But he did not dare to talk about such dependence, which made him feel like a child who was pestering adults for candy, making him feel extraordinarily wretched.


    Wei Yun remained silent, Chu Yu also did not force him. She looked at the teenager¡¯s nervous expression, and after a long time, she laughed lightly.


    ¡°Wei Yun, you are still a child.¡±


    She looked at him with a gentle expression, and Wei Yun looked up at a loss to see Chu Yu¡¯s gentle gaze.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with occasional weakness. I will stay with the Wei family and accompany you in rebuilding the Marquis of Zhen Guo¡¯s house. I don¡¯t know how long I can stay, maybe one day I¡¯ll find a new meaning to my life, or maybe I¡¯ll meet someone I like, but until then, I¡¯ll stay with you until you grow up.¡±


    ¡°You will be a very good man, a great general who will go down in history,¡± she lifted her white hand and dropped it on Wei Yun¡¯s head, ¡°and I hope that I can do my best to serve you and do something for the Wei family.¡±

 CH 27

    Chapter 27


    Her hands were soft, because the fever didn¡¯t go away , even if it just landed gently on the top of his head, with a burning temperature, just Like the person she is, it¡¯s heartwarming.


    Wei Yun looked at her quietly, felt her body temperature, and the sincerity in her words.


    He had something stirring in his chest, so he could not help but promise.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, be rest assured, no matter where my sister-in-law goes, or even marries someone else, Wei Yun will always be her sister-in-law¡¯s younger brother, and will protect my sister-in-law as a big brother.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law is the young lady of the Wei House today, and will be the first lady of the Wei House in the future, even if you get married, there will always be a place for you in the Wei House.¡±


    When she heard this, Chu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, thinking that Wei Yun¡¯s words were a bit childish.


    ¡°I am the first wife of the Wei family, what about your wife?¡±


    Now the Wei family is left with Wei Yun, after Wei Zhong is buried, he will inherit the position of Zhen Guo Hou, then Wei Yun¡¯s wife will naturally become the first wife of the Wei family.


    Chu Yu¡¯s question made Wei Yun freeze, he hadn¡¯t seemed to think about it.


    Seeing Wei Yun¡¯s dumbfounded look, Chu Yu laughed out loud, feeling that at last she could see some of the childlike look on this man¡¯s face again.


    She coughed gently and said to him, ¡°Think about this question, think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wei Yun nodded seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Yu laughed even more, Wei Yun was still a bit confused, he did not understand what Chu Yu was laughing at, Chu Yu had laughed enough, her voice slowly withdrew, her gaze fell on Wei Yun, and she said helplessly, ¡°You ah ¡­¡­ really a silly child.¡±


    Wei Yun still did not understand, Chu Yu didn¡¯t mess with him anymore, seeing the dawn up, she took the medicine from Chang Yue, and said to him, ¡°go to sleep, the sky is bright, people are not so hot.¡±


    Wei Yun pursed his lips, and seemed to be a little hesitant, Chu Yu raised an eyebrow: ¡± Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°My ¡­¡­ sister-in-law ¡­¡­,¡± he spoke in a whisper, ¡°can I sleep in the outer room?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Chu Yu was a little surprised, and then heard Wei Yun whisper  in an almost inaudible voice: ¡°Here, I feel at ease.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say much, but Chu Yu understood.


    At this moment, she is perhaps a haven for Wei Yun. The most important thing is that she had seen him in his most distressed state, so he can show all his sorrow and happiness here without any fear.


    The fact that he lost his brother and father, was unjustly imprisoned, and was supporting the family alone, such things on any 14-year-old teenager, may have already broken down. However, he was able to maintain a calm posture, even at the critical moment when the emperor heard the news, he was able to maintain his composure and pretend to be loyal.


    He was in high tension all the time, and only when he was beside Chu Yu did he feel at peace.


    This was a post-traumatic reaction, Chu Yu understood. In the face of such a Wei Yun, she could only nod: ¡°You can sleep in the outer room.¡±


    Wei Yun had a happy look in her eyes, but she carefully suppressed it, keeping his outwardly stoic appearance. Chu Yu also did not expose him, she waved her hand, let someone send him out, he lay himself on the couch, covered himself with the quilt, and fell asleep once again.


    Before she fell asleep, she vaguely heard Wei Yun calling her from outside: ¡°Sister-in-law?¡±


    She answered in a nasal voice, and then heard the other person ask, ¡°Sister-in-law, do you have nightmares?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be afraid when you have nightmares,¡± he said with his eyes open, ¡°I am here. They say that the general carries blood energy, so it is difficult for demons and monsters to get close. Sister-in-law, whatever it is in your dreams, I am here to protect you.¡±


    Wei Yun said these words inexplicably, but Chu Yu understood that he was not saying this to her, but to himself.


    It is not Chu Yu who is afraid of having nightmares, but Wei Yun.


    Chu Yu had some pain in her heart, if Wei Yun had cried and drooled in pain, he might not have felt such pain, but such a calm boy, it was inevitable that people would feel pity.


    Chu Yu did not speak, and after a long time, she said calmly and steadily: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡±


    Hearing these words, Wei Yun¡¯s string that had been tense suddenly loosened.


    He seems to have been waiting for these words for a long, long time.


    When Wei Yun opened his eyes again, it was already the Shenzhou hour. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t slept so soundly for a long time. He did not dream, nothing, just slept peacefully, as if nothing had happened, the young boy with no heart.


    Chu Yu was already up, chatting with Jiang Chun in the courtyard.


    Jiang Chun reported to her everything that had happened at the Wei Mansion while Chu Yu was sick, and now that Wei Yun had returned, it was time to bury.


    In fact, Wei Zhong and the others should have been buried long ago, however, according to the rules of the Great Chu, when a family member is buried, there must be a male member of the direct line to carry the long light for them before they can be buried. Unless the family no longer has any male children, there is an exception.


    Now that Wei Yun was still alive, she had to wait for Wei Yun to return anyway. Now that Wei Yun is back, Jiang Chun will find a gentleman to look at it and set a date for the burial, the fifth day of October.


    This day is also the day after tomorrow, but Chu Yu has also been preparing for the burial for a long time, so it is not considered to be in a hurry. Liu Xueyang also returned to Beijing with the five young princes as early as the day Wei Yun was released from prison. And now she is almost there.


    When Chu Yu and Jiang Chun were checking the date, Wei Yun woke up. After he had freshened up, he heard Chu Yu and Jiang Chun discussing in the courtyard, so he asked someone to push his wheelchair and send him out.


    When he arrived in the courtyard, Chu Yu was talking to Jiang Chun about something interesting¡­ She was laughing between her eyes.


    Wei Yun stopped there and looked at the two people quietly.


    Chu Yu was reclining on the ground, her ink hair was scattered and hairy, and her plain white wide-sleeved robe was spread on the ground, looking casual and calm. And Jiang Chun sat kneeling opposite her, combing her high bun, and her posture was quiet and dignified.


    The afternoon sun is very good, falling on the two people, letting the whole picture become extra quiet. Wei Yun quietly looked, even if he just stopped and watched, he would feel that there is a warmth spread in the heart.


    He didn¡¯t dare to go up and disturb, instead it was Chu Yu who spotted him first. She looked back, saw Wei Yun, and said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Qi is here.¡±


    The world seemed to light up as that smile turned toward him.


    The brightness came quietly, but irresistibly.


    He pushed his wheelchair to her and nodded, ¡°Sister-in-law.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Jiang Chun and added, ¡°Second sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Jiang Chun looked at Wei Yun and asked with a smile. Wei Yun nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve just had some snacks.¡±


    Jiang Jun nodded and said to Wei Yun: ¡°I am talking to your sister-in-law about going to the mountain for the burial, and I plan to set it on the fifth day of the first month of October. ¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t speak, he was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded.


    The three of them discussed the whole process once, and then Jiang Chun went to do the things that she had not prepared yet. Chu Yu and Wei Yun watched her walk out of the courtyard, and Chu Yu¡¯s eyes fell back on Wei Yun.


    ¡°What was on your mind just now, you hesitated so long before answering, but what¡¯s wrong with the fifth day of October?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± Wei Yun smiled, looking a bit dazed: ¡°It¡¯s just that I thought I would be sad.¡±


    ¡°Every time they discussed with me about the burial of my father and brother, I was in pain, I didn¡¯t want to hear a word, I always felt that once people were buried, they were really gone forever.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and didn¡¯t say much, Wei Yun¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Yu: ¡°However, today when my sisters-in-law told me about this, I didn¡¯t find it so hard to accept.¡±


    ¡°Hurt feelings are hurt feelings, but ¡­¡­¡± Wei Yun sighed: ¡°I have to let go after all.¡±


    I have to admit that some people have left.


    Chu Yu looked at him quietly, she wanted to say something, but felt that her words seemed too pale, she could only smile: ¡°Suddenly I am very envious of those people with lotus tongues.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Wei Yun was a bit puzzled, Chu Yu raised her eyes to look at the red maple leaves in the courtyard and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I can probably say a lot more to comfort you, maybe you can be happier.¡±


    Hearing these words, Wei Yun smiled.


    ¡°In fact, with sister-in-law around, I¡¯m already content.¡±


    He lowered his eyes, hiding the look in his eyes, and slowly said, ¡°Sometimes I dream that there is no sister-in-law in this world, only myself.¡±


    ¡°What is it like to dream without me?¡±


    Chu Yu was a bit curious, Wei Yun was silent for a while, Chu Yu almost thought he would not say more, and  intended to change the topic, she suddenly heard him speak ¨C


    ¡°I dreamed that I came back alone with my father and brother, and when I entered the door, I listened to the cries in the courtyard. Those cries made me especially desperate; they kept wailing and did not stop. I didn¡¯t dare to speak or cry or make any movement in the dream; I just held my father¡¯s spirit tablet, carrying my own, and didn¡¯t move a muscle.¡±


    ¡°Then I was caught in the middle of a prison for a long, long time ¡­¡­ When I came out, my second sister-in-law was gone, my mother was gone, only my other sisters-in-law, kneeling around me, crying and begging me to give them a letter of release. The whole dream was full of crying and it never stopped. Where the eye touched, it was either black, or white, which made people feel cold.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any place to rest-¡°


    Wei Yun was in a bit of a trance, as if he had really walked through such a lifetime.


    There is nowhere to go, no place to stop, carrying a heavy blood debt and a family full of expectations to move forward, without stopping for a moment.


    ¡°I can only go forward, no matter how hard, no matter how difficult, no matter how long, no matter how desperate the road is.¡±


    ¡°I have to go forward too.¡±


    As Chu Yu listened to his words, what emerged in her eyes was the Wei Yun of her previous life.


    He liked to wear black and white, and when he appeared, the world seemed to be suffused with an aura of death and cold.


    People called him the Living King of Hell, and not just because he killed a lot of people. It is also because, when he appeared, it made people feel that he brings hell to earth.


    However, listening to the words of Yun, Chu Yu understood in a trance, why Wei Yun in his previous life brought hell to earth?


    It is clear that he had been living in hell, and he could not get out, so he dragged everyone down.


    Realizing this, Chu Yu¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and a bit of inexplicable affection emerged. Her eyes fell on Wei Yun, but after a long time, she raised her hand and picked a flower and inserted it in her hair. What a white flower.


    She handed the flower to Wei Yun, who was stunned for a moment, not knowing what she was doing.


    Chu Yu smiled, and said, ¡°Do you like this flower?¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t quite understand what Chu Yu was asking, but he answered honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you this flower,¡± Chu Yu said jokingly, ¡°so you won¡¯t be unhappy in the future, okay?¡±


    Wei Yun was stunned, and after a long time, he lowered his eyes and reached out to take the white flower from her hand, which was in perfect bloom.


    ¡°Good.¡±

 CH 28.1

    There are times when you know that something is a lie, but you can¡¯t help but say it.


    People can disguise their emotions and pretend to be sad as happy, but it is difficult to control their emotions and let sadness become happy.


    To like is to like, to be happy is to be happy.


    However, when Chu Yu handed him the flowers, he would try his best to do what she said.


    When she saw Wei Yun take the flowers, Chu Yu¡¯s heart was soft and her voice became extra soft: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, ¡°your sisters-in-law and I will accompany you to the funeral of father-in-law and your brothers.¡±


    Wei Yun lowered his eyes and nodded his head.


    After the day of the burial was set, Liu Xueyang arrived home the next day. The old lady had difficulty with her legs, so she did not follow Liu Xueyang back.


    The night Liu Xueyang returned, The Wei House was crying again, Chu Yu couldn¡¯t sleep in this crying.


    After crying for a long time, the sound finally died, Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and only then she closed her eyes.


    When she woke up the next day, Chu Yu went to the funeral hall and saw that Wei Yun had stayed in the funeral hall early.


    Liu Xueyang cried all night, and was not in good spirits, so Wei Yun was with her, gently comforting her. Next to her was Zhang Han and Wang Lanhong, it seems that they had been crying for a long time, the two of them used to accompany Liu Xueyang, they have always listened to Liu Xueyang¡¯s words, and now that their mother-in-law has come back to cry for a night, they naturally had to follow.


    Chu Yu went forward, supported Liu Xueyang, called the doctor over, and said busily: ¡°Mother-in-law, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°A Yu ¡­¡­¡± Liu Xueyang, supported by Chu Yu, wiped her tears and stood up: ¡°They are gone, leaving us orphans and widows, what will we do in the future?¡±


    ¡°There are always days to live.¡± Chu Yu helped Liu Xueyang sit to the side, had someone twist the wet towel over to let Liu Xueyang wipe her face, and said with relief, ¡°there are still five little male children below who have not yet grown up, but also still rely on mother-in-law for more care, the future is still a long road, mother-in-law should take care of her health, do not give Xiao Qi added worries.¡±


    Listening to Chu Yu¡¯s words, Wei Yun raised his eyes to look at her and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had been here all night listening to Liu Xueyang cry, at first Liu Xueyang, Zhang Han and Wang Lan cried together, crying so hard that they could be heard all over the courtyard, and only after he rushed over to console her did she feel a little better. Now Chu Yu rushed over, Wei Yun subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    The development of this dependence was unaware of it, and did not even feel there was anything wrong.


    After the women had been tidying up for a while, the housekeeper found Wei Yun and arranged for the day¡¯s itinerary. Wei Yun nodded and ordered it down, and when the hour came for the gentleman to calculate, he asked the Chu Yu to lead the people to kneel in front of the gate.


    The Wei House did not notify others of the funeral of the Wei House, yet when Chu Yu went out the door, she still saw many people standing at the door.


    The closest to the entrance of the Wei House were those officials who usually came and went in ordinary times, and then a little farther, were the people who came to hear the sound. Since the fourth generation of the Wei family, not only in the frontier conquest, but also extensive righteousness, in the capital to save countelss people.


    Chu Yu looked up and swept over, and saw those who were the leaders, Xie Taifu, the Princess, Chu Jianchang ¡­¡­


    In this group of people, a middle-aged man dressed in white held a folding fan in his hand, and quietly watched the funeral procession.


    Chu Yu only took a glance and recognized the person coming.


    It was Chun De Emperor.


    However, she didn¡¯t look more, as if she didn¡¯t know that the monarch was here, she just folded her hands in front of her body and bowed slightly in that direction, then turned her head in the other direction and bowed to the people.


    The young lady in the door led the young grandson out one after another and stood at the side of Chu Yu and Liu Xueyang respectively. The attendants put the futon under the knees of the Wei family, Chu Yu and Liu Xueyang led several young ladies to stand on one side each, and then heard a singing voice: ¡°Kneel -¡°


    Hearing this sound, the Wei family knelt down respectfully, and the officials standing on both sides of the Wei House gate, also lowered their heads. I don¡¯t know who started, from the officials, the people knelt down one after another, and in a moment, the long street, they knelt to a large area.


    ¡°Open the door to welcome the coffin¨C¡°


    Another chant, the Wei House gate creaked, the door slowly opened, revealing the appearance within the gate.


    Wei Yun stood in front of the coffin, dressed in mourning clothes, hair tied in a high white hair band. The seven coffins behind him were lined up in four rows, and he stood alone in front of the coffins, standing tall, obviously a teenager, but as if he could also stand on the ground.


    The official once again sang and drank, Wei Yun spread out the long scroll in his hand, lowered his eyes, and recited aloud the sacrificial text he had written for several days.


    His voice was smooth, between the tone of a teenager and a young man, but because of the calm and steady nature of it, people did not dare to think of him as just a teenager.


    His literary skills are not good, just quietly reviewing the lives of the seven people behind him.


    His father, his elder brother, his brothers.


    These seven men, born in the family of the Protectors, died in the battle for the Protectors.


    Even if they were stigmatized, in the eyes of the clear-eyed people, they can still clearly see how clean these people really are .


    He looked back on the lives of these people, just plainly recounting the battles they had experienced, but there were slowly sobs around them. And then he recalled some daily life, the sound of crying spread more and more.


    ¡°On July 27, the eldest brother got married, but he heard of the border emergency, Jun and his family ran to the border and sleeplessly fought for seven days to repell the enemy army. That night, Jun and all the brothers were drunk on top of the city tower, and looked at the stars at night.¡±


    ¡°I was young and did not understand this life, so I asked my brothers what they wanted to do in life.¡±


    ¡°The eldest brother replied that he wished for a peaceful world and a clear world.¡±


    ¡°The brothers praised each other, so I asked again, if there is peace, where do the brothers want to go?¡±


    ¡°The eldest brother replied with a smile, ¡°In spring to look at the willow by the river, in winter, to wait for the snow to turn white. Three glasses of wine with friends, drunkenly lying in the spring wind building. The battlefield is life and death, and Huajing is the most popular.


    But an ordinary man, the wind and rain and warm home lights are enough.¡±


    ¡°The wind and rain and warm home lights are enough.¡±


    When these words came out, the young ladies finally could not hold back, those suppressed, subdued grief burst out in an instant, intersecting with the surrounding people¡¯s cries, the whole long street was buried by the sound of crying.


    Chu Yu dumbfounded knelt on the ground, the mind also does not know how, but it recalls those Wei family teenagers who were either wanton or brazen on the day of the wedding.


    ¡°The battlefield is life and death, and Huajing is the most popular.¡±


    Chu Yu trembled and closed her eyes, and in such an emotion, she felt something wet in the corner of her eyes.


    When Wei Yun finished reading the sacrificial text, his voice was also mute. But he did not cry, he put the sacrificial text into the fire bowl, after burning, he raised his hand and shouted out: ¡°Raise the coffin -¡°


    The voice was loud and clear, as if it were on the battlefield and the general shouted, ¡°Battle!¡±


    The coffin left the ground with a creaking sound, and with the long light in his hand, Wei Yun walked out of the Wei family gate with the coffin.


    And then Chu Yu stood up, picked up Liu Xueyang, who was crying her heart out, and took her with her, leading the other young ladies and the young grandson together, and followed the coffin.


    They were followed by the Wei family¡¯s personal soldiers and household servants, a long line that filled almost the entire street.


    Everywhere they passed, there were cries, shouts, noisy people, and scattered shouts of ¡°General Wei¡±.


    General Wei, who is called, no one knows. Because the people lying in the coffin were all General Wei.


    White money paper fluttered all over the sky, and the officials automatically followed the long procession, and the people also followed.


    They walked out of Huajing, climbed over the mountains, and came to the Wei family cemetery.


    Wei Yun¡¯s leg was still wounded, and the climbing made his leg hurt a lot, but he did not change his face, as if he was a person with no problem. He led the people to the edge of the cemetery that had been dug beforehand, and according to the rules, let the relatives see their last side before burying them in the earth.


    Seeing that last side is probably the most cruel time. But Wei Yun remained calm and smooth during the entire process.


    Everyone was crying and making a scene. He stood there, as if he was the needle of the sea in the torrent, no matter how big the waves were, no matter how stormy, he stood here.


    When you can¡¯t walk, you rest on him; you do not know where to go, you just look up in his direction.


    This is the pillar of the Wei family..


    The rain fell, the surrounding people came and went, Wei Yun numbly stood in place, watching their family members sink one by one into the yellow earth.


    Until finally, Wei Jun was buried.


    Chu Yu stood beside him, watching Wei Jun¡¯s coffin open.


    The corpse had been specially treated, except for a greenish-white face, it didn¡¯t look too different from being alive.


    He was lying in the coffin, as if he had slept, and there was a light smile on his lips.


    He was used to being a gentle person, and would subconsciously smile whenever he could, so even when he wasn¡¯t smiling, he felt a smile.


    Chu Yu quietly looked at him, this husband whom she had only met once.


    The first time she saw him, she promised him a lifetime.


    The second time she saw him, he had already ended this life.


    She looked at him for a long time, she wanted to remember him, this young man was very good looking, there was nothing stunning, and she was afraid that the future will be too long, and she would forget him.


    He was engaged to her at the age of nine, and for this engagement, he waited for her to reach maturity and for her to grow up. All other Wei family sons have loved ones to remember, he shouldn¡¯t be without.


    She may not have love for him, but she will not be less of this wife¡¯s responsibility. So she gazed at his face for a long time. After a long time, Wei Yun finally couldn¡¯t look at it anymore and made a hoarse voice: ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s time to fill the coffin.¡±


    Chu Yu came back to her senses and nodded her head, a bit confused, and only after a long time did she come to her senses and slowly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wei Yun ordered the coffin to be loaded, and he and Chu Yu were the only people in the whole picture who could still hold themselves together. They calmly sent the people away, and when everything was settled, they took everyone who was crying down the mountain.


    Walking to the foot of the mountain, the sound of crying gradually reduced. When they reached the doorstep, the cries were completely stopped.


    No one¡¯s tears will stay forever for anyone, all wounds will eventually heal.


    The voices that roared and cried out were wounds exposed to the sun, and they looked hideous, but they also recovered the fastest and easiest. The hardest ones are the wounds that are licked in the dark, hidden by people, silently festering in the dark, pus, red and swollen repeatedly, and do not know when it will end.


    Back home when it was night, the crowd dispersed, leaving only the Wei family back to the Wei house.


    Everyone was tired, and Chu Yu had the kitchen prepare the evening meal, so that the family could come together to the dining room for dinner.


    Because there were few people suddenly, the dining room seemed extraordinarily empty. Chu Yu left the seats of those who had passed away, and poured wine for everyone once the banquet started.


    ¡°This is my father¡¯s buried daughter, and it has been fifteen years now.¡±


    Chu Yu got up and poured the wine, smiling: ¡°My father buried many when I was born, and they all drunk on the day I got married, only the best two altars remained, today they are all for you.¡±


    Saying that, she returned to her seat and raised her cup, ¡°Today we drink a night of pain, after this night, the past is past.¡±


    You and I, go our separate ways.


    All did not speak, but a moment later, Yao Jue fiercely stood up and shouted: ¡°Drink, drink up, tomorrow is tomorrow!¡±


    Saying that, Yao Jue raised her cup, tilted her head and poured it down, roaring, ¡°Good wine!¡±


    After Yao Jue started, the atmosphere was lively, and everyone ate the food while playing around, as if it was an ordinary family dinner.


    Wang Lan was pregnant and could not drink, so she watched with a smile. Yao Jue, who looked the most heroic, was the worst drinker and started to drink like a madman in a short while, pulling each other¡¯s fists and drinking. Zhang Han was pulled over by her, and the two were drunk together, talking nonsense.


    ¡°Shiro, don¡¯t look at the broken finger, but it¡¯s terrible, that copper coin is so big that he can nail the copper coin to the tree a hundred steps away!¡±


    ¡°Shiro ¡­¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Han was confused and burped: ¡°My husband, that is powerful. The first time I saw him, at the lantern festival, someone teased me, he held a folding fan in his hand, and put a dozen people with swords in his hand, snapped,¡± Zhang Han hand danced in the air for a while, muttered, ¡°all shot into the lake.¡±


    Jiang Chun, who had been drinking, heard them praise their husbands, and was a little unhappy, so she joined the organization, and began to praise their husbands: ¡°Our Erlang ah ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu and Xie Jiu drunk a lot of wine, just quietly listening from the side.


    In some ways, Xie Jiu and Chu Yu have a bone similarity. For example, the matter of drinking, Xie Jiu and Chu Yu both drank sip by sip, as soon as they noticed a slight intoxication, they stopped, rested for a while, and then continued to drink.


    However, this night, they elegantly drank wine, but lost that control. Xie Jiu¡¯s face was tinged with red as she turned her head to look at Chu Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Sometimes I think we are the same people, but later I found out that you and I are not the same people.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± she raised her hand, her jade-like fingertips pointing at Chu Yu¡¯s heart, ¡°you are still hot in your heart, still like a child.¡±


    Chu Yu laughed lightly, but said, ¡°You think, you are not?¡±


    Xie Jiu did not reply, she suddenly turned around and said to the maid behind her, ¡°Bring the Zither!¡±


    ¡°In the past, Aya liked to listen to me play the Zither, but don¡¯t look at his birth in a family of warriors like the Wei family, but he is an even more elegant person than the prince of the family.¡±


    Xie Jiu said, seeing that the zither was being carried over by the maid, she straightened up and said, ¡°Now I¡¯ll play the zipper for him once more.¡±


    She said, and went to the center, took the zither from the maid¡¯s hand, sat on the ground, and after plucking the strings, she gently played.


    This is a small tune, the tone was mild and shallow, and couldn¡¯t tell where the song was from, gentle and quiet, as if it was following the moonlight trickle flow.


    ¡°The wolf¡¯s smoke points to Kyushu, the general with Wu hook, I hold apricot wine, send you to the bridge ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°March spring warmth, hairpin marquis city gate, and ask the return of people, the general¡¯s name can be heard ¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yu quietly looked at Xie Jiu, when her zither sounded, the crowd stopped the sound, and it did not take long for everyone to sing along.


    They were all very good years, Chu Yu watched them sing this little tune, for a moment she was a little confused, she walked out the door with the wine, and saw Wei Yun sitting on the long corridor, quietly looking at the moon.


    The wine made her feel a little hot, so she walked over to Wei Yun and sat down, saying, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Xiao Qi gone to bed?¡±


    Wei Yun could not bear it any longer after a long day with injuries, so Chu Yu let him go to bed first.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the man had been sitting outside and hadn¡¯t left.


    It had rained a little in the afternoon, but at night the sky was clear, the moon was in the sky, and the air was filled with the wet smell of the rain and the freshness of the earth.


    Wei Yun quietly looked at the moon, but said, ¡°I used to listen to these tunes.¡±


    Chu Yu did not say anything, Wei Yun continued: ¡°I used to love it, and every time I listened I felt as if all my efforts had meaning. I don¡¯t have as big a heart as my brothers, I just felt that the reason I was fighting for my life in the sands with a spear in my hand was for these people at home. I want to see them happy like this every day, singing and dancing, pondering which rouge looks better.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong today,¡± Wei Yun smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m listening to these tunes today, but I feel ¡­¡­¡±


    He paused in his voice, pondering the next words, Chu Yu took a sip of wine and slowly said, ¡°Feel what?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡­ protect them after all.¡±


    Wei Yun turned his head to look at Chu Yu: ¡°Sister-in-law, am I too useless?¡±


    Hearing these words, Chu Yu tilted her head and finished the wine in the bowl in one gulp, then stood up and pulled the plain white hairband on her head, then the hair fell apart, she then tied all the hair behind her with a hairband and walking to the courtyard weapons rack.


    And then she jerked off the spear from the weapon rack violently, and stroked the spear with  her hand.


    ¡°When I was a child, my mother always wanted me to learn to dance, play the piano, write, and sing those babbling Jiangnan ditties like my sister. But I didn¡¯t like any of it, I couldn¡¯t do anything right, except for this long gun in my hand.¡±

 CH 28.2

    As she spoke, Chu Yu shook the spear in her hand, and pointed at the ground with one hand and behind her with the other, she slowly raised her head, and her eyes fell on Wei Yun: ¡°I would like to dance for Jun.¡±


    The moment she finished talking, the spear slammed out and made a beautiful arc in the air.


    Inside is the soft song of a woman, and outside is the wind of the spear breaking through the air.


    The bright moon fell on the plain white figure, combined with the gentle tone, for a moment, Wei Yun felt as if it was a beautiful dream in front of him.


    In the dream world, this girl, so tough, so strong, her spear is like a wandering dragon, with a cold light that is not inferior to any heroic young man of the world.


    The maple leaves slowly drifted down due to her movements, becoming the only warm color under the moonlight. Fourteen-year-old Wei Yun stared at Chu Yu without blinking.


    He had never seen such a beautiful view, such beauty was not a mere scenic beauty, it seemed to carry a silent force, like a hand that helped the already shaky him to slowly stand up, he stared motionlessly at the girl, listening to the song coming from behind him.


    ¡°Look at the willow by the river in spring, waiting for snow white heads in winter. Three cups of wine with friends, drunkenly lying in the spring wind building. The battlefield is full of life and death and Huajing is the most windy ¡­¡­¡±


    The woman had a bright smile in her eyebrows, and the spear swept through the night with light.


    Until finally, the sound of the piano slowly went away, the woman turned over in the air, the spear fell violently into the ground, she knelt on one knee in front of him and raised her head.


    Bright eyes in the moonlight with a smile, is no less than the man¡¯s cheerful bravado.


    The battlefield is life and death, Huajing is the most windy.


    Where can this poem only be reserved for the Wei family boy? How can this girl in front of him not be the most affectionate?


    Wei Yun looked at her and listened to her smile: ¡°Wei Yun, I don¡¯t need you to protect me, none of us need you to protect us.¡±


    ¡°You just have to be yourself, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m here,¡± she said, her voice growing gentler, ¡°always.¡±


    Wei Yun did not say anything, he looked at the young girl in front of him holding a spear, kneeling before him on one knee, a smile appeared on his jade-like face.


    ¡°Last time you gave me a flower for me to be happier later. This time you gave me this one dance, what should I give you?¡±


    Not expecting Wei Yun to say that, Chu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°What can you give?¡±


    Wei Yun did not say anything, and at the moment when Chu Yu asked, a sentence flashed in his mind.


    I would like to die before I can get this dance to serve you.


    The words stopped at his lips, and he looked at her silently, but after a long time, he smiled.


    ¡°I am very happy.¡±


    He spoke seriously: ¡°Sister-in-law is here, I am really, really happy.¡±


    The moonlight was bright, and Chu Yu tilted her head, with a few child-like clear smiles, and looked at him quietly.


    That night everyone made a lot of noise before they finally went to sleep.


    This night seems to be the cathartic of all feelings, and those loves or pains are gone with the song of the night. The day is going to come, as we all know.


    After a night of hangover, when Chu Yu woke up the next day, it was already noon, Chu Yu let people freshen up, not long after, Xie Jiu walked in.


    Chu Yu was eating, when she saw Xie Jiu come over, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised: ¡°How did you come so early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Xie Jiu smiled, that smile with a bit of bitterness and reluctance, but also determination, she walked in and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Chu Yu looked at her expression, she probably guessed the purpose of her coming. In fact, she had been waiting for this for a long time, and it was beyond her expectation that Xie Jiu would last so long.


    Xie Jiu sat down, took a sip of tea, hesitated for a moment, she finally pursed her lips and said, ¡°Now Wu Lang has been buried ¡­¡­¡±


    She lowered her eyes and gripped her shirt tightly, ¡°Xiao Qi came back, and the Wei House has settled down. I come to you ¡­¡­ to ask for your help, with Xiao Qi and mother-in-law to ask for the release of wife.¡±


    ¡°How come you don¡¯t go yourself?¡± Chu Yu was a bit puzzled, Xie Jiu smiled bitterly: ¡°I still prefer to face you to say these words than Xiao Qi.¡±


    Chu Yu understood Xie Jiu¡¯s difficulty. The world is also harsh on women, if you do not marry into a powerful family, even if you go back to your mother¡¯s house, you will be bullied. Xie Jiu¡¯s life as a person has been good at calculation, and being able to achieve this level for the Wei family is already a lot that Xie Jiu can give.


    Chu Yu looked calm, nodded, and said with relief: ¡°This is good, you are still young, with your talent, it is not difficult to remarry.¡± ¡±


    The people of Chu are still open, and the world values a woman¡¯s talent and appearance, so although remarriage is not as good as a first marriage, it is not too difficult. Xie Jiu didn¡¯t speak, Chu Yu saw that she was silent, she thought about it, and asked, ¡°But what else are you commanding?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ are determined to stay with the Wei family?¡± Xie Jiu said with some hesitation, ¡°You are only fifteen years old now ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You also said that I am only fifteen years old now,¡± Chu Yu smiled, her eyes fell on the tea stalks floating in the teacup, ¡°now I don¡¯t have anyone I like, and I don¡¯t know what to do when I go home, it is better to stay in the Wei House. I am in a different situation than you, my parents did not force me, and I do not want to marry anyone,¡± Chu Yu looked mild, ¡°it is not that the character is high, but the personal choice is different.¡±


    Xie Jiu heard this and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a bit disgraceful to say, but if you stay in the Wei House, please also take care of Ling Han ¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Linghan was Xie Jiu¡¯s child, and now he was only three years old. Chu Yu nodded busily, ¡°You can be rest assured if I stay, and Wei Yun also made plans to take care of the little prince.¡± Although you are out, but the child is here, this is also half of your family,¡± Chu Yu said, looking at her with a smile: ¡°When the time comes, you can often come to see me, but also to see Ling Han.¡± ¡±


    Listening to Chu Yu¡¯s words, the boulder in Xie Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly landed on the ground, infinite gratitude poured up, she was a little confused for a moment, she looked up at Chu Yu, after a long time, just about to say something, Chu Yu blinked, smiled and interrupted her: ¡°But, there is some reward.¡± ¡±


    ¡°What reward?¡±


    Xie Jiu saw that Chu Yu was playing around, Chu Yu thought about it: ¡°Fourth young lady¡¯s piano is very good, come and play a song for me when you have time, as a reward.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Xie Jiu nodded her head and agreed: ¡°I will definitely come.¡±


    Seeing Xie Jiu is relax, Chu Yu leaned back in her chair: ¡°You¡¯re the only one who came this time? Apart from you, who else wants this wife release letter?¡±


    ¡°Except for Jiang Chun, all of them begged me to come over and asked you to pass on to Xiao Qi.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded and asked one more question, ¡°What about Wang Lan¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°She comes down first, the child is taken care of until it is two years old, and then she leaves the house.¡±


    Xie Jiu explained, ¡°It¡¯s just that when the time comes, she will be embarrassed to take this wife¡¯s release letter alone, so she thinks about coming with us now.¡±


    Chu Yu answered, Wang Lan has always been non-assertive, letting her go alone to Wei Yun to ask for the wife release  letter, it is indeed not something she can do.


    Chu Yu talked to Xie Jiu about staying for a while, and Xie Jiu resigned and went back, ready to go back to pack up her things.


    Before Xie Jiu left, she suddenly remembered something and said to Chu Yu: ¡°Did you know that your sister is discussing marriage with the son of Song Shizi?¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Yu slightly froze, then nodded: ¡°Now I know.¡±


    Knowing is knowing, but she does not put it on her mind. What Chu Jin did, it seems to have nothing more to do with her.


    Xie Jiu saw her reaction, also understood that for Chu Yu, Chu Jin probably does not have much weight, so she turned around and walked out.


    When she went out, her body was a little slumped, and she looked as if she had suddenly aged a lot. Chu Yu quietly looked at her back and didn¡¯t say much.


    In terms of affection for the Wei family, she was by no means as good as these young ladies. They sincerely loved their husbands, but for Chu Yu, she has more admiration and responsibility for the Wei family, perhaps. So while they left, they had to spend a lot of time to slowly heal their wounds, while Chu Yu was able to tune herself up for the long road ahead after a night of drunkenness.


    Chu Yu closed her eyes and settled her mind.


    Now that the seven deceased members of the Wei family were buried, it was just the beginning of the journey to get Wei Yun back on his feet.


    After resting for a while, Chu Yu asked someone to inform Liu Xueyang and Wei Yun, and then went to meet them in Liu Xueyang¡¯s room.


    When Chu Yu arrived in Liu Xueyang¡¯s room, Wei Yun had already arrived first, and Liu Xueyang did not look well, the loss of her husband and son was too much for her. When she saw Chu Yu enter, she looked sickly and said, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    As soon as she heard Xie Jiu¡¯s words, Liu Xueyang began to shed tears. Wei Yun listened quietly, but did not say anything, and after finishing, Liu Xueyang finally said: ¡°They ¡­¡­ they ¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking, she also did not know who to blame, and after holding back for some time, she finally said: ¡°Fortunately Jun married you.¡±


    ¡°The young ladies are not young, unlike me, and if you stay in the Wei family for a few more years, the road behind you will even be more difficult to go.¡± Chu Yu advised, ¡°mother-in-law, put your heart into it, if Mother-in-law were them, what would mother-in-law think?¡±


    Liu Xueyang was stunned by this, and after a moment, she sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know the truth. It¡¯s just that as soon as I think about the fact that this is my child of the Wei family, my heart is ¡­¡­¡±


    She said, she waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s just that, they want it, give it to them, forcing them to keep it is also harmful to them, not of much use to the Wei House, so let¡¯s just do it.¡±


    Liu Xueyang said, while asking someone to bring over the ink and pen, and instructed Wei Yun to write the letter of release. When Wei finished writing, Liu Xueyang then remembered and turned her head to look at Chu Yu: ¡°They have all planned for themselves, what about you, A Yu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young,¡± Chu Yu smiled, ¡°and I don¡¯t have any plans. I just want to accompany my brother-in-law to rebuild the Wei House and bring up the five young sons. Mother¡¯s health is not good, so there must be a few people left in the house.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Liu Xueyang wanted to say something, but finally just said, ¡°Do not worry, our Wei House will not let you suffer.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, and took the wife release book from Wei Yun¡¯s hand, she reviewed it one by one, and said to Liu Xueyang and Wei Yun, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send them to them.¡±


    Liu Xueyang nodded, looking a little tired.


    When Chu Yu was far away, Liu Xueyang sighed: ¡°This Ah Yu ah, is really a silly child. She is now fifteen, and if she accompanies you to build up the marquis, it will be at least in her early twenties, so it won¡¯t be as easy as finding a husband now.¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t say anything, and helped Liu Xueyang to bed.


    Liu Xueyang¡¯s health was not very good, this time it was so exciting, it was even weaker, she sat on the bed, and said to Wei Yun: ¡°Your sister-in-law¡¯s heart is not easy, you need to remember it well, she could not have stayed, but now she stayed, this is grace.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Wei Yun nodded, and there was no perfunctory look in his eyes: ¡°The good sister-in-law, I remember her in my heart.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t plan for herself, but we have to plan for her. You must take good care of her in the future, and don¡¯t be disobedient or disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°You have a wider range of friends than we women,and in the future, when you revitalize the Wei Mansion, pay more attention to some suitable talent outside for your sister-in-laws and pay attention to it for your eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter whether the family is not important, we Wei family will take care of them, it will always not be too bad, the most important thing is that the character is correct, and is caring.¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Yun was stunned, and did not answer for a while, Liu Xueyang waited for a while, but did not hear his echo, and turned back: ¡°Xiao Qi? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Yun heard this call, then came back to his senses, and said: ¡°I will pay more attention, and if there is a suitable one in the future, I will help my sisters-in-law plan.¡±


    Liu Xueyang lay on the bed, nodded, and there was concern in her eyes: ¡°Unfortunately, If you want to say that it hurts people, who will be more distressed than my sons and daughters of the Wei Mansion? A good girl like Ayu¡­ And Ah Chun¡­ Alas,¡± Liu Xueyang sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Wei Yun did not make a sound. Only after Liu Xueyang slept, he walked out.


    After leaving the door, Wei Yun was still in a trance, and Wei Xia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What is the Seventh Prince thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Thinking,¡± Wei Yun¡¯s eyes fell into the distance: ¡°If eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law left the Wei family, what would the Wei family be like?¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Xia sighed: ¡°We understand what your son is saying, if the young lady and the second young lady leave, the house is indeed ¡­¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Wei Xia added: ¡°But you can¡¯t keep them in the Wei House. The young lady and the second young lady are still young, especially the young lady, the matter of feelings in this world, if you can¡¯t taste one or two feelings in this world, it is always a regret.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about,¡± Wei Qiu glared over: ¡°Don¡¯t talk to the seventh son about this nonsense.¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t speak, listening to Wei Xia¡¯s words, he felt a little confused in his heart.


    Jiang Chun had children well, but Chu Yu, he could not keep them.


    Not only can she not stay, but he also has to think of ways to plan a way out for her, looking for a man who is worthy of her.


    She can only wait for him to revive the Marquis of Zhen Guo, and later see if he can use his power to make a bright future for her.


    Wei Yun¡¯s mind was confused and thinking a lot, and Wei Qiu and Wei Xia argued behind him.


    The house had not yet given him a special attendant, and now that Wei Jun had left, Wei Xia and Wei Qiu were simply left to Wei Yun.


    Wei Yun listened to Wei Xia yelling behind him, ¡°Wei Qiu, you rotten wood, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel to let a young girl of good age stay as a widow for the rest of her life?¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Wei Yun felt that he had finally worked out the method and said lightly, ¡°In today¡¯s situation, even if sister-in-law remarries, they will all be crooked, so when I revive the marquis in the future, I will pick a good one for sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, if my sister-in-law likes someone, I will go and ask that person to come over and propose marriage.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t come over?¡± Wei Xia is a little curious, hearing this, Wei Yun sneered: ¡°You want people or you want life, it depends on his own choice.¡±


    When these words came out, Wei Xia was convinced and thought it was an excellent solution.


    Wei Xia was about to say something, and the butler hurried in from outside the long corridor, he came to Wei Yun and lowered his voice: ¡°Gongzi, there are people in the palace, saying that Your Majesty wants to see you at the palace.¡± ¡±


    Wei Yun heard these words and the cold light in his eyes flickered, and after a moment, he said to Wei Qiu, ¡°Go push the wheelchair over here, and bring me the fox fur heater.¡±


    Wei Qiu answered and went back, and Wei Yun went to Chu Yu¡¯s room, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Sister-in-law, lend me some powder.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Chu Yu came out from the inner room and tossed the powder to Wei Yun. Wei Yun rushed to the mirror and began to put the powder on his face, saying, ¡°His Majesty is inviting me to the palace, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    As soon as she heard this, Chu Yu became nervous and frowned, ¡°If His Majesty asks you to go to the front, you must not impulsively answer ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Before Chu Yu could finish speaking, Wei Yun had already finished the powder, he did not apply it evenly, Chu Yu was a little helpless, she walked up to him and raised her hand to wipe it for him.


    Her hand was warm, and when it touched his cold face, he subconsciously wanted to step back, but stopped. He Just held his breath and let her spread the powder on his face.


    Wei Yun¡¯s skin was already white, and now that he had applied it, he looked even paler than paper in the night. The first thing I did was to take a look at the newest version of the book. Wei Qiu pushed the wheelchair and brought the fox fur over, Wei Yun grabbed a few strands of hair and fell to his ears, the fox fur was draped, the stove was hugged, and then sat on the wheelchair, the whole person instantly turned into a sick and weak man, coughing softly twice, as if he was about to feather and return.


    Chu Yu looked at Wei Yun¡¯s acting skills and had mixed feelings inside, Wei Yun sat on the wheelchair, holding the heater, instantly into the scene, he lightly coughed twice, then with a weak voice said to Wei Qiu: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 CH 29.1

    Wei Qiu pushed Wei Yun out of the house and as soon as he went out, he saw a carriage hidden in the alleyway outside the house, and when he saw Wei Yun come out, the driver jumped off the horse and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Wei Yun.


    He was wearing a black brocade coat and a jade medallion with the word ¡°Jin¡± written on it. This is the standard configuration of the Jin Yi Wei, the close official of the Emperor.


    When he saw the costume, Wei Yun coughed sharply and struggled to get up to salute the man, but as soon as he stood up, there was a sharp coughing sound, and the man came forward and held Wei Yun down and said, ¡°Seventh son, don¡¯t be polite, I am Chen Chun, the envoy of the Jin Yi Wei, and I am here to invite you to the palace by order of His Majesty.¡±


    Wei Yun listened to him, and his coughing subsided and he slowly said, ¡°I am not feeling well, so please forgive me, Lord Chen. Since it is His Majesty¡¯s order, let¡¯s set off quickly.¡±


    With that said, Wei Yun was helped up by Wei Qiu and helped into the carriage.


    A few moments later, Chen Chun also sat in, the carriage clattered, and Wei Yun sat opposite Chen Chun, not saying a word, coughing from time to time, looking very weak.


    Chen Chun frowned and said with some hesitation, ¡°The seventh son¡¯s injury ¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yun¡¯s affairs in the heavenly prison were almost known to the Manchu Dynasty, and the emperor was furious, he vigorously dealt with all those who had touched Wei Yun, and this matter was also Chen Chun¡¯s own hand, and he was naturally no stranger to Wei Yun¡¯s injury.


    Wei Yun listened to Chen Chun¡¯s question, and smiled with difficulty, ¡°The external injury has recovered a lot, but I¡¯ve hurt my vitality and I¡¯m weak.¡±


    Chen Chun¡¯s frown tightened, and Wei Yun looked at him and gasped, ¡°I wonder if Lord Chen knows why His Majesty is looking for me this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chen Chun replied decisively, and Wei Yun knew that he could not get anything out of Chen Chun, so he continued to pretend to be sick and weak, pondering the recent news.


    When he left the front line, although the Wei family army was completely wiped out in the White Emperor Valley, but also heavily defeated the Northern Di, now the northern border mainly relies on the Yao family to defend the city, the emperor summoned him to the palace overnight, it must be because of changes on the front line.


    His father and brother died on the front line, he knew they were never simply besieged, and among them, Yao Yong must have played an extremely important role, so when Yao Yong was in control of the entire situation in the North, he would never go to the front line to die.


    Wei Yun settled his mind and pretended to be weak as he leaned against the carriage to sleep. After sleeping for a while, he heard Chen Chun say, ¡°My lord, we have arrived.¡±


    After a few moments, he turned awake and was helped out of the carriage by Wei Xia and Wei Qiu.


    The carriage was straight into the door of the imperial study, and after Wei Yun got off the carriage, he heard the emperor¡¯s voice coming from inside: ¡°Xiao Qi, come straight in.¡±


    When Wei Yun heard the sound, he coughed sharply.


    He coughed so hard that it hurt his lungs to hear it. After coughing, he straightened up and straightened his clothes before he stepped into the imperial study.


    The emperor had already heard Wei Yun¡¯s cough in the room, and when he raised his head, he saw a young man in plain clothes step into the hall and bow down respectfully.


    He looked thin and skinny, not yet winter, and had already put on a fox fur, holding a heater in his hand, and seemed to be extremely afraid of the cold.


    Emperor Chunde breathed a sigh of relief, he clearly remembered how cheerful this young man had been, then even in the cold winter months, he could still wear a single coat to walk calmly outside.


    The guilt came up from his heart and made Emperor Chunde¡¯s face with some pity, he let Wei Yun sit down and said anxiously: ¡°How did you become like this? I¡¯ll have the doctor come over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing ¡­¡­¡± Wei Yun smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a weak body, I¡¯m recuperating.¡±


    When Emperor Chunde heard this, he looked at Wei Yun and wanted to say something, but did not say it.


    Wei Yun looked at the Emperor¡¯s expression, and he coughed lightly, took a breath and said with concern, ¡°Your Majesty summoned me to the palace late at night, is there a change at the front?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± talking about the front line, the Emperor looked much colder: ¡°Now the front line is all supported by General Yao, but last night, White City was broken.¡±


    ¡°White City is broken?¡± Wei Yun was a little surprised, but felt that the answer was expected. The front line has always been the first line of defense by the Wei family, and Yao Yong has never fought some battles to pick-up leaks, and the reason why he sits in this position is more related to political trade-offs. Suddenly pushing a wine bag to the first line of defense, the key city is gone, but it is also expected.


    Wei Yun¡¯s heart was clearly calculated, but his face was surprised and concerned: ¡°General Yao has 90,000 troops in Baicheng, and when I left, I transferred 100,000 from Liangzhou, how did Baicheng be broken?¡± How many injuries did our troops suffer? ¡±


    ¡°Our army has not suffered many injuries,¡± the emperor¡¯s face was not very good looking, and he said coldly: ¡°Yao Yong abandoned the city first in order to preserve his strength¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Wei Yun¡¯s face suddenly became cold, and he suddenly spoke: ¡°Did he evacuate the people?¡±


    The Wei family before abandoning the city, will first evacuate the people, otherwise even if they fight to the last soldier, they will never abandon the city. The people of a city are unarmed, and the Northern Di and Great Chu had a deep blood feud, and most of the cities that Great Chu had lost would have been slaughtered. Therefore Wei Yun heard that Yao Yong abandoned the city, and Wei Yun first asked this question.


    However, after asking, Wei Yun already knew the answer.


    Yao Yong would not evacuate the people.


    He is used to it, and he is not such a person.


    However, when Wei Yun waited for the emperor¡¯s answer, he heard the emperor say, ¡°He had evacuated the people before he went, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Wei Yun was a little surprised, and in order to cover up his emotions, he started to cough sharply again, but his mind started to analyze quickly.


    With his understanding of Yao Yong, he would never be able to do such a thing, but he has always loved to take merit, and this time he is afraid that any general will be robbed of the credit by him.


    Wei Yun felt a wave of nausea in his heart, but his face did not move, Emperor Chunde saw that he was coughing heart-wrenchingly, and busily asked people to call the imperial doctor, Wei Yun waved his hand, and slowly smoothed the airway, ¡°Then what is Your Majesty¡¯s plan now?¡±


    ¡°Yao Yong is too modest, and on this battlefield, sometimes you need to be young and sharp.¡± Emperor Chunde sighed, obviously dissatisfied with Yao Yong¡¯s move to abandon the city, he looked up at Wei Yun, before saying, ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Wei Yun asked himself ¡­¡­¡± As soon as Wei Yun saw Emperor Chunde looking over, he went up and knelt down, about to express his loyalty, but only halfway through his sentence, he began to cough desperately.


    Seeing the whole person curled up on the ground and crawling and coughing, the Emperor could not say the rest of the words, he went forward to personally help Wei Yun, and Wei Yun coughed while saying: ¡°I ask ¡­¡­ to ¡­¡­ cough ¡­¡­ to the front ¡­¡­ cough ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Emperor Chunde looked at Wei Yun¡¯s appearance and sighed: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be brave in this condition, you should recuperate first ¡­¡­¡± The Emperor hesitated for a moment, then said. ¡°Recommend a few people to me.¡±


    Wei Yun didn¡¯t speak, the cough was used to cover the appearance of thinking, and the mind pondered the reason for such urgency of Emperor Chunde.


    Now there are only five or six military generals available in the DPRK, Chu Jianchang has been defending the southwest for many years, now the Northern Di offensive is too fierce, the southwest of the South Vietnam country is afraid to move, Chu Jianchang can not move. The remaining Song family, Yao family, Wang family, Xie family, of which the Wang Xie family is not the standard martial arts family, the family generals are mostly in the mainland, and do not have much practical experience. And the Yao family has been on the battlefield, the Song family is also in Huajing recuperation for too many years, simply no minions.


    Now go to the front, not only to fight, but more importantly, to check and balance Yao Yong, Yao Yong is too afraid of things, the battle of White City is not impossible to fight, just Yao Yong does not want a bloody battle, but which war there is no sacrifice, if you blindly retreat, just directly seek peace, what else is there to fight?


    However, except for the Wei family and Chu family, the other few may not be much different from Yao Yong, and if you calculate it, only one Wei Yun can use it.


    Understanding the emperor¡¯s plan, Wei Yun gasped lightly and said weakly: ¡°Your Majesty I have difficulty in introducing suitable candidates for a while, why not give me a few days, I will investigate for a few days, and then report to Your Majesty?¡±

 CH 29.2

    ¡°Good.¡± The Emperor is a bit helpless that people have become like this, and he can not send such a Wei Yun to the front line, then what is the difference between that and sending him to death?


    He sighed: ¡°You should go back, if there is a suitable person, immediately tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your understanding.¡±


    Wei Yun knelt down and gasped, ¡°As soon as I get better, I will come and ask for orders to kill the enemy and live up to the emperor¡¯s grace!¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Emperor Chunde nodded absentmindedly, ¡°you should go back first.¡±


    Then he remembered, ¡°Let the doctor take another look.¡±


    Wei Yun nodded his head and let Wei Xia and Wei Qiu come over and help him walk out. After leaving the door, he saw a doctor standing there with fear and trembling. Wei Yun smiled miserably at the doctor and said to the doctor, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to stay in the palace, so I want to rest early, can the doctor accompany me to the Wei mansion for treatment?¡±


    ¡°Only at the Marquis¡¯ command.¡±


    After the death of Wei Zhong and Wei Jun, Wei Yun was the most logical successor, and the decree to inherit the title was issued the day Wei Yun returned to the Wei family, many people could not change their minds, but the doctor was an extremely observant person.


    Wei Yun nodded and led the doctor to the carriage. He reclined on the carriage and let the doctor come forward to check his pulse.


    The eunuch doctor went up for a moment, said a whole lot about old illnesses, and finally frowned and said, ¡°But ¡­¡­ it¡¯s not so bad.¡±


    Wei Yun did not speak, he took a sip of tea, and lightly said: ¡°Doctor Tai, you can take another look.¡±


    He did not cough, and his tone was cold: ¡°Wei is obviously weak and sickly, and he can¡¯t stand the wind and cold, how can he not be sick?¡±


    The doctor did not say anything, he looked at Wei Yun¡¯s eyes, the other party¡¯s eyes were terrifying with blood, but his face seemed to be smiling: ¡°doctor, the disease of physical weakness, the emphasis is on conditioning, but it can be big or small, it is like a landslide when it comes, and if it is properly adjusted, you can see the effect at any time, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The doctor now understood what Wei Yun meant, he did not dare to speak, and the whole person slightly trembled.


    Wei Yun held his chin and looked at him: ¡°The Doctor also has a misdiagnosis, I think I am physically weak, you think I am physically weak, and another hundred quacks say that I am not physically weak.¡± I am obviously weak, but the doctor said that I am not weak, that is not right.


    The doctor fell into a cold sweat, and Wei Xia next to him pushed a box over, Wei Yun raised his chin: ¡°Doctor, a small gift.¡±


    The doctor did not dare to move, Wei Yun reached over and opened the box: ¡°This marquis personally opened it for you.¡±


    After opening the box, there were two rows of gold yuan treasures placed neatly inside.


    Wei Yun said gently: ¡°Doctor Tai, you still have two sons and two daughters under your knees, right?¡±


    Hearing these words, the doctor took a deep breath and raised his eyes to look at him. He looked at him and there was disapproval in his eyes, and after a long time the doctor shook his head and said, ¡°Take this gift back, Marquis, you are indeed suffering from physical weakness, I will report it truthfully, please stop the carriage and let the old man down.¡±


    Wei Yun nodded to the side, the carriage stopped, the Tai Doctor lifted the medicine box, bowed his head and walked down, but halfway down, the doctor suddenly echoed and said, ¡°I never thought that the Wei family would have such a malicious and greedy person like you! The marquis has brought shame to the Wei family!¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Yun¡¯s face changed drastically, and the imperial doctor turned around and was about to leave, when Wei Yun suddenly called him back.


    ¡°Old man,¡± the doctor stopped in his tracks and froze, hearing the cold voice of Wei Yun, he then felt that he had been too impulsive. But his backbone kept him from apologizing, unwilling to turn back. Wei Yun looked at his back, and after a long time, laughed lightly: ¡°It¡¯s just that, you go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that old man, I want you to understand, if I am Wei Xiaoqi, then I should throw my head and blood for the country and the people regardless of the consequences, but I am Wei Yun.¡±


    Wei Yun¡¯s eyes went cold: ¡°I am Zhen Guo Hou, Wei Yun.¡±


    When he said this, he did not look like a teenager, every word was bitten as clearly as if he was declaring something.


    The doctor didn¡¯t say anything, he turned his back on him, and after a moment, said in a stiff voice: ¡°No matter whether the marquis is the seventh son of the Wei family or the Zhen Guo Hou, but I hope the marquis remembers. You come from under the Wei family,¡± he twisted his head to look at him and said seriously, ¡°This is the rare hot-blooded bones of Great Chu, and I hope you will not go to the extent of humiliating it.¡±


    This time Wei Yun did not speak again, he looked at the old man¡¯s clear eyes, and for a moment there was nothing to say.


    He felt something coming up from his chest, tumbling, and he squeezed the window sill with a deadly grip, not saying a word.


    When he returned home, as soon as he entered the door, Chu Yu greeted him and said anxiously, ¡°What did His Majesty say?¡±


    Wei Yun briefly described what happened in the palace, Chu Yu put her heart down, then said, ¡°How come you don¡¯t want to go to the front?¡±


    As far as she could remember, Wei Yun was carrying a life and death certificate and asked to go to the front line on his own to save the frenzy of the rivers and mountains from tumbling down before he establishes his position. However, this time Wei Yun pretended to be sick, what did he think?


    ¡°The death of my father and brother is closely related to Yao Yong,¡± Wei Yun did not hide his thoughts, he handed over his fox fur to Wei Qiu, sat aside, poured himself tea, took a sip and slowly said: ¡°Now the front line is under his control, if I go there, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to travel a long way to die. ¡°


    When Wei Yun said these words, his eyes were as harsh as a knife.


    Chu Yu looked at his eyes, pursed her lips, changed the subject and said: ¡°Then who are you going to choose to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking,¡± Wei Yun frowned, ¡°I should find the right one.¡±


    When Chu Yu heard his words, she wanted to say something, but in the end she kept her mouth shut.


    In her previous life, Wei Yun had made a good living, proving that he was an extremely capable person, so if she hadn¡¯t known in advance what was to come, Chu Yu wouldn¡¯t have interfered with his choice.


    The death of his family made Chu Yu realize that what she thought she ¡°knew¡± might be wrong, and that knowing the wrong information was worse than not knowing anything at all.


    She thought about it and nodded: ¡°Then take your time to think about it, and call me if anything happens.¡±


    Wei Yun answered through his nose and sat down, holding his tea, dazed.


    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment, then walked out, and before she left the door, Wei Yun suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Sister-in-law,¡± he spoke somewhat blankly, ¡°what if I also become unscrupulous like a politician?¡±


    Chu Yu heard this question and turned her head to look at him, the teenager seemed a little frustrated, she thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°If the water is clear, there are no fish.¡±


    Wei Yun raised his head to look at her and was about to say something, but as if Chu yu knew what he was about to say, and hurriedly said, ¡°However,  you also have to make sure that it is water.¡±


    ¡°Clarity and ambiguity are a relationship of degree, not a relationship of presence and absence. Xiao Qi, in fact, the reason why your father and brother died is because they were not vigilant and sensitive enough to the imperial court. If they had half the heart you have today, perhaps nothing would have happened.¡±


    Hearing these words, Wei Yun pursed his lips into a straight line. After struggling for a long time, he slowly raised his head: ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Chu Yu was somewhat bewildered, endowed with no understanding of what this person in front of her was doing.


    Wei Yun stared at her, his eyes dyed with light and lit with fire.


    ¡°Whether it insults the Wei family lintel or tarnishes the family style, I don¡¯t mind. I just hate that I didn¡¯t wake up earlier. If I had come to my senses earlier, perhaps my father and brother would not have died. So I don¡¯t care what I become, I only care about being able to protect you all and stand tall.¡±


    ¡°One day sooner or later-¡°


    Wei Yun squeezed his fist, his eyes brightened up, he sat in his wheelchair, gritting his teeth and trembling slightly, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I will make this group of people ¨C pay in blood!¡±

 CH 30.1

    Sensing the temperature around him, Wei Yun slowly calmed down.


    He felt as if a huge beast had been planted inside him, and he was tearing and snarling, and stirring. However, the warmth beside him was a constant reminder, pulling him out of the darkness.


    He slowly calmed down, took a look at the night outside, and said to Chu Yu, ¡°Sister-in-law, go to bed, the night is already late.¡±


    Chu Yu answered, and walked out to the door, she paused and looked back. The young man was sitting in a wheelchair, looking up at the moonlight, his white coat was shining in the moonlight, he looked like a fairy, out of place in this world.


    Chu Yu has always known that Wei Yun was a good-looking man, even though he was known as the Living King, the women who adored him lined up from Huajing to Kunyang, but she never imagined that this man would be this good-looking from his youth.


    Chu Yu returned to the room, tossing and turning at night, she remembered the Wei Mansion in her previous life.


    In her previous life, she had escaped from her marriage to find Gu Chusheng when the Wei family was in its prime. After she heard that the Wei family was in trouble, she didn¡¯t know what had happened. So she didn¡¯t have time to do anything for the Wei family, so she rushed straight to the battlefield.


    A month later, Wei Yun was sent to the battlefield to rebuild the Wei family¡¯s army, which had been fighting the Northern Di for two whole years.


    During these two years, Gu Chusheng perfectly controlled the financial and food supplies and armaments behind the battlefield, giving Wei Yun the strongest support; while Wei Yun fought all the way to the North Di¡¯s lair, stepping on the North Di¡¯s royal court and finally avenging his blood feud.


    After this battle, Wei Yun and Gu Chusheng returned to the capital together and began the era of their civil and martial arts. It was then that Chu Yu was able to take time out to see the Wei family, but by then she could no longer help them. The Wei family had long been restored under the leadership of Wei Yun.


    Not helping the Wei family when they were in trouble was a knot in Chu Yu¡¯s heart. It¡¯s just that in her last life she indulged in love and slowly consumed herself, and this knot in the years was slowly forgotten.


    However, thinking about it in this life, Chu Yu felt a little regretful, how bitter Wei Yun should have been back then.


    Chu Yu thought of it in the middle of the night, and finally slept off, and in the early morning of the next day, Jiang Chun came to the house early and had someone report to her. Chu Yu washed up and came out and saw Jiang Chun already waiting there. she walked out with a smile: ¡°Why did you come so early today?¡± ¡±


    ¡°The five young masters are back, they got up in the morning to practice martial arts, I got up and accompanied them to the morning lesson, so I came over here.¡±


    Jiang Chun stood up and welcomed Chu Yu out. Chu Yu beckoned her to have breakfast together, and while giving Jiang Chun a dish to eat, she said;  ¡°Are you here for the five young sons?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Jiang Chun took a sip of goat¡¯s milk, pressed her lips with a handkerchief , and explained, ¡°Now that their mothers have left, we are the only ones looking after them. I was thinking, since you have to manage the usual government affairs, gold and silver flow in the mansion on weekdays, which is annoying enough, why not give these five gentlemen to me. I am also the mother of Lingshun, and I always think about him, so I can take care of a few more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Yu nodded, and then remembered that Liu Xueyang was at home now, so she asked again, ¡°Have you talked to your mother-in-law about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Jiang Chun has always been smart, and she was able to do a steady job under the Liang family back then, and now when she faces Liu Xueyang, who is even more careless, she is more at ease.


    ¡°My mother-in-law said she was not well, and the family¡¯s seal was given to you when she went, such that you take care of the home in the future, so I can ask you.¡±


    This was said to Chu Yu when Liu Xueyang returned, and now that she and Jiang Chun say it again, she is afraid that it is determined. Chu Yu also did not resist, now the family has a lot of big and small affairs, indeed it is not suitable for Liu Xueyang who is not well to take care of the home. She nodded and said, ¡°Good, then the future of the five young sons will be left to you, except for important matters such as schooling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about this as well,¡± Jiang Chun¡¯s eyes were worried: ¡°The Wei family has been based on martial arts for generations, poetry and books are for just learning to play, they are not forced, as long as they are able to read.¡± But now¡­ I don¡¯t want Ling Chun to follow in Erlang¡¯s footsteps. ¡±


    Jiang Chun talked about Wei Shu, there was water vapor in her eyes, she hurriedly pressed her eyes with a handkerchief, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to laugh.¡±


    Chu Yu did not say anything, pretending not to see Jiang Chun¡¯s disorder, but said, ¡°I will discuss this matter with Wei Yun, but children have their own nature, there is no need to force them to do anything, the future lessons are the martial arts in the morning, reading in the afternoon, wait until the age of ten and then see how talented the child is. ¡± You can¡¯t stop if you like to read, and you can¡¯t be trapped if you want to be a general. In the future, even if they want to be carpenters, it will be normal. ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Chun sighed: ¡°It¡¯s all fate.¡±


    The two of them talked about the children, Chu Yu then got up and went to the backyard with Jiang Chun to see the little master.


    The oldest of the five little boys was Jiang Chun¡¯s child, Wei Lingchun, who was only six years old and was standing in the courtyard holding a small wooden sword, waving it one by one.


    The three children of Zhang Han, Xie Jiu and Yao Jue were born in about the same year, named Wei Lingshu, Wei Lingmo and Wei Linghan, respectively. The three children were only four years old and followed Wei Lingshun, all acting as if they knew nothing, playing and joking around.


    The youngest child, Wei Ling Dong, was born to Wang Lan, and is now only two years old. Wang Lan was sitting on the promenade with a big belly, watching the maids teach Wei Ling Dong to walk, and the child desperately wanted to crawl over to Wang Lan, who was watching and giggling.


    Chu Yu and Jiang Chun stood in the dark of the corridor, watching the autumn sunlight gently hit this picture, she could not help but sigh lightly: ¡°Do they know about their parents?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Chun sighed, ¡°but except for Lingchun who is a little understanding, the others do not understand, they still think that after a while, their parents will come back to play with them.¡±


    ¡°That Lingchun ¡­¡­¡± Chu Yu pursed her lips, but Jiang Chun¡¯s eyes were filled with relief: ¡°He hugged me and cried all night, after I told him that I will not leave him behind, he hugged me and said, let me not be afraid, he will grow stronger than his father in the future and He will protect me in the future.¡±


    Chu Yu listened to these words, looking at the courtyard, she was obviously very tired, but still listened to the master teaching sword swinging to the children, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved.


    ¡°It is also willing, ah.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but speak out, but Jiang Chun knew what she was talking about and sighed: ¡°Each has their own destiny. They are still young, and they have to remarry, Zhang Han and Wang Lan¡¯s nature you also know, the ears are soft, what the family says is what Wang Lan will do, Zhang Han¡¯s family has found a good way out for her, there is a small official, since Zhang Han was not married, he has been in love with her. And now he has devoted his family wealth to hire, Zhang Han¡¯s family is also good for him.¡±


    Chu Yu nodded, Jiang Chun continued, ¡°Xie Jiu and Yao Jue ¡­¡­ were famous when not married. The two of them are used to planning for themselves, Xie Jiu also told me that she originally intended to leave early, but now she has dragged it until now, and the more she drags on, the more she doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    ¡°The more you delay, the more you may think that there is nothing wrong with just living with your child. But when she and Yao Jue were young, they said they wanted to be human beings, so how could they allow themselves to step back like this? Now that the Wei family has settled down, there¡¯s no reason for them to stay. If they wait a few more years, they will be too old to have children.¡±